Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Hikari

2019-06-08T04:39:42Z

Pokokichi2:

== Talk Page ==
Hi, I am [[User_talk:Pokokichi2|Pokokichi2]], the one used to run the Henneko project (can't call it a project when what I did was only one or two chapters though). In January you wrote a message on my profile about being my editor (sorry for such a punctual reply). Do you still have the interest and time?

Great then, I will send you the last chapter of volume 11. Please give me your email.

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-07-01T16:21:21Z

Pokokichi2:

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

o0o

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Gamera series.

Both [Gamera and The Little Princess] and [Gamera and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Gamera is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Gamera fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>Both Kanji characters of “Hitsuji” and “You” are pronounced the same way in on-yomi pronunciation. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

o0o

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Gamera and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Gamera series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Gamera. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Gamera went time-travelling! Gamera senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Gamera series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Gamera gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

o0o

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

o0o

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

o0o

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Gamera fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Gamera series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, there is a website.

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-06-10T01:43:19Z

Pokokichi2:

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

o0o

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Godzilla series.

Both [Godzilla and The Little Princess] and [Godzilla and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Godzilla is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Godzilla fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>“Hitsuji” and “You” have the same on-yomi pronunciation. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

o0o

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Godzilla and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Godzilla series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Godzilla. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Godzilla went time-travelling! Godzilla senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Godzilla series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Godzilla gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

o0o

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

o0o

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

o0o

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Godzilla fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Godzilla series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, there is a website.

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-19T04:05:51Z

Pokokichi2: /* Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home */

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. Are you not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking on the sidewalk. A family of three standing at a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated sceneries, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course, I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye」to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye」 does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye to you…」 then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also, why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan」.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case, Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had gone home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even colder towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilled milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However, friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa, that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway, I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However, the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two-night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusk, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end, she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You dropping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favors so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands on your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering, I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What a hopeless person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your Onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbors might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbor’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate those alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle summer.

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First, we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said, “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly crybaby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway, we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me? Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“If you bite me, I can’t tell what you’re saying!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connecting to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading into it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a genuine Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai, you can just enjoy yourself to your heart's content, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like, washing each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr. Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers?

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgivable - !”

“…That’s why I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of the track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgotten that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I suppressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead, I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backward as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering whether she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a sportswear, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway, you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well, it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learned the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific? You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I am really in trouble!”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall, there was only a helpless bug and...

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go the wrong route?

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall, there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however, she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment, right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however, reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time, she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered off. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in an amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror, I was wearing a beige-colored sportswear that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover sportswear and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgotten about it. I was completely and utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like an airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just come out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm.

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitory dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her, however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First, the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgotten about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“Is there a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had become a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway faintly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where are the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy saves me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end, I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which I thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - it's heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There were only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshiped, and took up space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously and continuously staring at me.

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1CoverRough.jpg]]

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T14:02:56Z

Pokokichi2:

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. Are you not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking on the sidewalk. A family of three standing at a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated sceneries, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course, I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye to you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also, why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case, Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had gone home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even colder towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilled milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However, friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa, that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway, I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However, the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two-night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusk, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end, she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You dropping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favors so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands on your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering, I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What a hopeless person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your Onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbors might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbor’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate those alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle summer.

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First, we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said, “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly crybaby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway, we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me? Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“If you bite me, I can’t tell what you’re saying!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connecting to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading into it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a genuine Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai, you can just enjoy yourself to your heart's content, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like, washing each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr. Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers?

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgivable - !”

“…That’s why I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of the track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgotten that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I suppressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead, I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backward as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering whether she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a sportswear, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway, you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well, it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learned the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific? You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I am really in trouble!”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall, there was only a helpless bug and...

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go the wrong route?

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall, there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however, she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment, right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however, reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time, she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered off. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in an amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror, I was wearing a beige-colored sportswear that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover sportswear and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgotten about it. I was completely and utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like an airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just come out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm.

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitory dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her, however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First, the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgotten about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“Is there a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had become a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway faintly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where are the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy saves me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end, I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which I thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - it's heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There were only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshiped, and took up space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously and continuously staring at me.

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1CoverRough.jpg]]

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T13:52:23Z

Pokokichi2:

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. Are you not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking on the sidewalk. A family of three standing at a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated sceneries, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course, I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye to you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also, why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case, Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had gone home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even colder towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilled milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However, friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa, that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway, I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However, the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two-night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusk, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end, she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You dropping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favors so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands on your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering, I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What a hopeless person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your Onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbors might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbor’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate those alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle summer.

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First, we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said, “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly crybaby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway, we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me? Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“If you bite me, I can’t tell what you’re saying!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connecting to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading into it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a genuine Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai, you can just enjoy yourself to your heart's content, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like, washing each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr. Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers?

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgivable - !”

“…That’s why I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of the track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgotten that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I suppressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead, I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backward as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering whether she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a coat, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway, you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well, it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learnt the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific. You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I really am troubled.”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall, there was only the helpless bug and

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go the wrong route?

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall, there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however, she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment, right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however, reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time, she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered off. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in an amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose coat is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror, I was wearing a beige-colored coat that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover coat and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose coat was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgotten about it. I was completely and utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like an airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just come out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitory dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her, however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First, the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgotten about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“There’s a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had become a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway faintly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where are the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy saves me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end, I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which I thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - its heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There were only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshipped, and took up a space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously, continuously, staring at me.

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1CoverRough.jpg]]

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T13:51:10Z

Pokokichi2: Fixing some grammatical mistakes.

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. Are you not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking on the sidewalk. A family of three standing at a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated sceneries, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course, I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye to you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also, why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case, Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had gone home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even colder towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilled milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However, friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa, that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway, I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However, the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two-night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusk, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end, she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You dropping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favors so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands on your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering, I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What an incurable person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your Onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbors might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbor’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate those alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle summer.

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First, we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said, “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly crybaby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway, we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me? Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“If you bite me, I can’t tell what you’re saying!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connecting to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading into it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a genuine Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai, you can just enjoy yourself to your heart's content, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like, washing each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr. Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers?

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgivable - !”

“…That’s why I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of the track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgotten that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I suppressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead, I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backward as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering whether she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a coat, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway, you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well, it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learnt the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific. You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I really am troubled.”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall, there was only the helpless bug and

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go the wrong route?

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall, there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however, she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment, right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however, reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time, she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered off. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in an amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose coat is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror, I was wearing a beige-colored coat that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover coat and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose coat was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgotten about it. I was completely and utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like an airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just come out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitory dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her, however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First, the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgotten about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“There’s a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had become a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway faintly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where are the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy saves me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end, I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which I thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - its heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There were only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshipped, and took up a space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously, continuously, staring at me.

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1CoverRough.jpg]]

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T10:43:06Z

Pokokichi2:

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. You’re not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me, and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking by the sidewalk. A family of three standing by a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated scenery, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye with you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had went home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere, was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even more cold towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilt milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent, and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusc, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You drooping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favours so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What an incurable person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbours might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbour’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate that alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle

Summer

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek, and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly cry-baby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me. Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“I can’t tell what you’re saying while you’re biting me!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connect to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading inside it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a natural Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai can just enjoy yourself as much as you want, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like wash each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers.

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgiveable - !”

“…That’s why, I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord, was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgot that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I supressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backwards as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering whether she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a coat, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learnt the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific. You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I really am troubled.”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall there was only the helpless bug and

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go along the wrong route.

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts, and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered of course. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in a n amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose coat is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror I was wearing a beige-colored coat that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover coat and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose coat was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgot about it. I was completely, utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like the airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just came out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitive dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off to!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgot about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“There’s a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had became a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway fainly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where’s the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy save me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which i thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - its heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There was only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshipped, and took up a space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously, continuously, staring at me.

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1CoverRough.jpg]]

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

File:HennekoVol2Ch1CoverRough.jpg

2017-05-18T10:42:31Z

Pokokichi2:

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T10:39:19Z

Pokokichi2: Fixing a grammar mistake.

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. You’re not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me, and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking by the sidewalk. A family of three standing by a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated scenery, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye with you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had went home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere, was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even more cold towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilt milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent, and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusc, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You drooping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favours so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What an incurable person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbours might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbour’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate that alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle

Summer

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek, and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly cry-baby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me. Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“I can’t tell what you’re saying while you’re biting me!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connect to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading inside it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a natural Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai can just enjoy yourself as much as you want, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like wash each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers.

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgiveable - !”

“…That’s why, I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord, was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgot that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I supressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backwards as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering whether she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a coat, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learnt the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific. You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I really am troubled.”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall there was only the helpless bug and

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go along the wrong route.

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts, and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered of course. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in a n amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose coat is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror I was wearing a beige-colored coat that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover coat and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose coat was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgot about it. I was completely, utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like the airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just came out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitive dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off to!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgot about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“There’s a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had became a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway fainly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where’s the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy save me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which i thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - its heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There was only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshipped, and took up a space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously, continuously, staring at me.

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T10:36:45Z

Pokokichi2:

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. You’re not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me, and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking by the sidewalk. A family of three standing by a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated scenery, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye with you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had went home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere, was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even more cold towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilt milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent, and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusc, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You drooping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favours so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What an incurable person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbours might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbour’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate that alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle

Summer

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek, and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly cry-baby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me. Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“I can’t tell what you’re saying while you’re biting me!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connect to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading inside it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a natural Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai can just enjoy yourself as much as you want, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like wash each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers.

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgiveable - !”

“…That’s why, I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg]]

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord, was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgot that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I supressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backwards as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering when she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a coat, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learnt the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific. You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I really am troubled.”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall there was only the helpless bug and

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go along the wrong route.

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts, and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered of course. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in a n amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose coat is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror I was wearing a beige-colored coat that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover coat and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose coat was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgot about it. I was completely, utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like the airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just came out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitive dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off to!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgot about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“There’s a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had became a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway fainly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where’s the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy save me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which i thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - its heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There was only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshipped, and took up a space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously, continuously, staring at me.

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

File:HennekoVol2Ch1-2.jpg

2017-05-18T10:35:40Z

Pokokichi2:

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2017-05-18T10:32:01Z

Pokokichi2: Adding the illustration.

==Chapter 1: Goodbye My Home==

The world was dyed completely red.

Looking out from the windows of a municipal bus, I immediately noticed that the orange shade of the evening sky was getting gradually thicker. It feels that the sun’s been setting much earlier these days.

Thinking about it, today and tomorrow are the last days of August.

Summer was about to end.

The summer of my second year in high school was silently disappearing and fading just like the cicadas that would eventually die. My once in a lifetime, sixteen-year-old summer.

…Thinking about it further, I felt a crushing sensation of melancholy, and I began to feel inexplicably restless.

What exactly did I do over this summer?

Conversing with girls (games). Understanding girls better (videos). Looking at girls (binoculars). The three magical activities I do each year without fail. Wait a minute, it wasn’t just those.

Since the previous month, huge changes had appeared in my surroundings.

Yeah, I had more friends so I had more chances to hang out. I’d played around in arcades and even ate at someone else’s house. I’d played with everyone else at an amusement park as well. To those that want to know the specific details, please read my imaginary diary serialized and edited by Yokodera-kun. You’re not interested in this sort of thing? Oh, then…

I’m very happy. I’m actually very happy. But I just felt that something wasn’t enough.

“There is nothing more ancient than satisfaction. Only happiness allows people to continue living.”

The satirist of Ireland, Oscar Wilde lived his short life just like that. I’ve always thought that I was following in his footsteps. Speaking of which, shouldn't I be doing more stuff related to summer? Like taking a girl out to the summer festival or something.

- August 30th, about six p.m. On the bus, I attempted to express my thoughts to the little girl that was sitting beside me.

And then she – Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko,

“…Senpai hasn’t changed at all. Always getting swayed around by words spoken by long-dead people. If only…”

“If only, what?”

“…”

[[File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg]]

She stuck her face onto the window opposite me, and remained motionless after that.

“Eh, huh? Tsutsukakushi? Did something happen?”

If she was looking at something, there didn’t seem to be anything to look at. A young couple walking by the sidewalk. A family of three standing by a crossroads. A pair of siblings running somewhere. She was looking at all those unrelated scenery, not turning around even once.

“…Um, Tsutsukakushi-san?”

Then she suddenly spoke,

“If we really go to the summer festival, what’re we going to do?”

Her question was extremely direct.

“What we’re going to do…?”

Would people ask these sorts of questions normally? I was confused since I’ve never invited a girl on a date or anything like that before. If this were in a video, it would probably go along a three-stage process something like, let’s go to the summer festival →OK, let’s go →I love you, take off your clothes! There really are too many unnecessary steps in real life.

“Just have fun and stuff, nothing in particular.”

“Indoor games.”

“Eh?”

“It’s better to play indoors. Card games like draw-the-joker, Daihinmin and so on.”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daifug%C5%8D)</ref>

“That’s a pretty plain decision.”

I’ve never seen anyone getting addicted to poker over the course of the summer festival. Also, festivals shouldn’t even be held indoors in the first place.

If I interpreted that correctly it was probably her roundabout way of declining by saying that she doesn’t want to play with her Senpai. In bishoujo games complaints by female characters along the lines of “It’ll be embarrassing if our friends see us walking home together…” probably carried the same meaning.

…It shouldn’t be like that! I shook my head hurriedly. A slight bit of uneasiness won’t be enough to discourage me since we had a pretty good relationship anyway. You want me to prove it? Of course I can.

The relationship between a male and a female can usually be indicated by their actions when they part ways.

Some examples would be a cool kouhai you’d just met, or a younger comrade with similar interests to you, as the way one would say「Goodbye
to them would be completely different. If it was an emotionally charged「Goodbye
that might sound like she might be your sister or something, the level of excitement I’d feel in that situation might be able to create another Grand Canyon.

But to describe the relationship between Tsutsukakushi and I would be about three stages more intense than that. It was already at a point where words wouldn’t be enough to describe it.

- As I uttered these words, what replied me was a deep, drawn-out sigh.

“Which sort of「Goodbye
does Senpai expect me to say then?”

“Hold me tight and say something like「I don't ever want to go back, I just hate saying goodbye with you…
then.”

“Huh. What that's implying is…”

“Wait, I’ll be in trouble if you misunderstand this! I meant it in a purely sisterly manner!”

“…「I want to go back now, I’ll rather die than stay here.」“

“Eh, huh? Did you say something really hurtful earlier? Also why are you getting off the bus here? I’ll walk you home! Ugh, she didn’t hear me, w-wait for me, Tsukiko-chan!”

I got down with Tsukiko at the final bus stop and was taken aback by the strong winds. Speaking of which, I heard there was a typhoon coming in from the southern areas.

“The typhoons will probably veer off course after reaching the Japanese archipelago anyway!”

According to the slightly uneasy-looking weatherwoman’s predictions, this area probably wouldn’t be affected by it.

However, the sounds trees and other flora being crushed under the strong winds seemed to completely refute her claims.

“It's dangerous to rush ahead! Tsukiko-chan’s so tiny that you might get blown away by the wind at any moment.”

“I apologize for my actions. I can grow bigger. Grow physically bigger. Speaking of which, I believe I’ve mentioned that I hate it when you call me「Tsukiko-chan
.”

“OK, so then, Moonchild…”

“I have a right to take you to court for this name.”

“You’re going to take this that far!?”

I hurriedly caught up to the unfaltering Tsutsukakushi.

“So I can neither call you Tsukiko-chan nor use English. So that leaves us with either ‘sister’ or ‘neko’. Which would you prefer?”

“Why can I only choose from these two? Senpai’s vocabulary really is strange. There should be much more.”

“Such as?”

“…Such as. It’s just an example, so how about just plain Tsuk-“

“A sweet princess of the moon? *Oh, Japanese Taketori Story! Where are you going, my baby!*”<ref>Tsukiko is written as 月子 in Japanese and the first character means moon, which is where Yokodera got his weird inference like he always does. Asterisk-ed parts are where he speaks in broken English from the original text. The Taketori thing is a Japanese legend, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Tale_of_the_Bamboo_Cutter)</ref>

“Please don’t talk to me. Which culture exactly are you from? The hentai culture?”

My sister (nickname) was acting awkwardly, prancing about on the roads like a little monster. She had a bunch of her hair separated from the rest of it and tied up with a rubber band, which was bouncing about like an unhappy cat’s tail.

So, I must have done something that ruined her mood, right?

This place was a residential area very near to Ipponsugi Hill, having both ancient mansions and newly built apartment. There was a long stone wall to our right, and because Tsutsukakushi’s house was pretty large, the distance from the wall to the gate itself was very long as well. Due to this, I had gotten used to the scenery around us.

As I was pondering this, the girl with the tail-like hairstyle suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.

Finally, no, today might actually be the first time she’s looked me in the face.

“There’s really no need to walk me home. Thanks for today.”

“If you’re worried about running into perverts it’s fine. I hate people who do things like that.”

“So would you become one of them if you didn’t resist the urge?”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just joking!”

“Joking...which means that you accidentally let the word loose huh. I kind of understand but at the same time I don’t think I do. No.”

Tsutsukakushi shook her head. Her tail shook as well.

“I was joking. I trust in Senpai. I wasn’t talking about that.”

“So...”

“But, it’s right here. If you reach my house I’ll feel awkward.”

It was a very flat, emotionless voice.

No laughter. No anger as well. Her white cheeks didn’t even twitch. Her thin lips were closed together lightly, and her pale blue marble-like eyes looked up at me coldly.

Every part of her was incredibly cute, but incredibly cold as well. She was as expressionless as a robot.

But, I knew that behind that cold facade all sorts of emotions were hidden beneath it.

- So, I retreated.

“Well then Senpai, goodbye. I’ll see you in school.”

This time’s “Goodbye” was serious.

Tsutsukakushi coldly bent her head down in a business-like manner and turned around. Her shadow was drawn out in the evening sunlight, and she drew away from me as though she would never turn back.

So, that was the answer to my proving question earlier.

Being rejected after walking her home, and she left immediately after – how high is this ranked in the male-female gender intimacy chart? Can someone more experienced with 3D girls please tell me.

...No, never mind.

The result would probably be extremely disappointed.

Tsutsukakushi can’t laugh.

It’s because she’s the「Stony Cat」. She and I were tricked by the cat statue two months ago, so we’re in a cooperative situation.

Obstacles appeared in my life, and Tsutsukakushi’s relationship with her sister was becoming worse as well, also all sorts of things have happened which led to even more things happening. Now I have the airplane runway – no, Azuki Azusa as a friend from another class.<ref>Airplane runway = flat chest</ref>

But.

Tsutsukakushi’s original personality was never returned.

This summer vacation, to get it back, we often walked around on the streets together. And our aim was to search for overly emotional people. Our plan was to use the cat statue to gift those emotions to Tsutsukakushi if it was unnecessary to them.<ref>The cat statue takes things you think that are unnecessary and passes them on to other people, in this case Tsukiko’s emotions.</ref>

Today we had went home after searching on the streets as well.

...But, I’m a healthy male high school student as well.

Going out alone with a cute kouhai, I can’t be blamed for expecting something more.

Although retrieving Tsutsukakushi’s emotions was important, but I wanted to get closer to her. As for how to raise a peach-colored flag with her, I’ve written an entire booklet of strategies and methods. Because of this, I’ve written all sorts of conversation topics from the meat buns she likes to her favorite photo actresses on that account book.

Why an account book?

Because my final goal is to become Tsutsukakushi’s brother.

Two days ago, after I lost my challenge against Tsutsukakushi’s sister, I lost the right to become her brother. But I’m not a man who would give up after a single failure.

Yes, which means now my story was at the point where the hero is about to rescue his sister from the hands of the evil king.

The strategy was simple. When I go out with the princess and play with her I’ll influence her until what’s done cannot be undone, and imagination becomes reality.

“Hey, Youto-nii... ah, I got it wrong!”

“Nothing’s wrong. Fine, call me again, little sis.”

“O, Onii-chan. ...Tsukiko, prefers Onii-chan over my sister...”

I just wanted a sibling relationship similar to that. If only there was a separate route for the sister character. It seems popular nowadays.

...That was my imagination.

“Senpai likes this sort of fantasies. So. Did the hentai read too much manga.”

“H-heart to heart! Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi read the same manga as well!? Mutual love!?”<ref>Fictional manga names.</ref>

“...Listen up. Even if only the both of us survive in the entire world after a nuclear war, I’d rather the world end than call Senpai Onii-chan.”

The sweet atmosphere, was completely nonexistent!

Tsutsukakushi was a calm, reasonable person. Although there was a possibility that her appearance made her appear that way, but whenever she went out with me, an extremely trustworthy Senpai (that’s me!) she never acknowledged me in a brotherly fashion.

Her fashion of saying farewell accentuated this.

I didn’t really want her to hold me tight.

It’s just that to ask for a slightly more lonely expression rather than a simple, cold “Goodbye” wouldn’t be too much, right?

“Tomorrow we’re spring cleaning so I won’t be seeing you.”

“The day after that it’s the school opening ceremony so I’ll probably have to show up at my club.”

“After that classes start.”

As school approached, Tsutsukakushi suddenly became even more cold towards me. Although I personally thought that it would be good to get closer to her, but over the summer vacation our relationship didn’t even get closer to sibling-like, instead it now feels that the distance between us is like Earth and the moon.

If this were to continue snatching her away from the King would be a dream within a dream, a hollow product of imagination.

“Once the second semester starts, we’ll only distance further from each other...”

I wobbled around on the municipal bus leading back home, and I silently sagged my shoulders. I was in my second year of high school while Tsutsukakushi was in her first. Even if we were in the same high school, we were in different years and our social circles were different as well. It’s not like I’m a 2D protagonist that can make flags pop up left and right, and it’s definitely not very possible that I’ll bump into the female lead in the hallway or something.

Thinking about that, it was actually rather lonesome to be walking home alone.

Now, my parents were out overseas on vacation for some town council planning stuff. I needed to show track club that I was sincere about my position, and I couldn’t possibly let any relatives see how close I was getting to Tsutsukakushi, so I happily sent them off with well wishes. However, I seem to be regretting my decision now.

…But it’s no use crying over spilt milk.

I should probably do some homework. And arrange my collection of videos. And volunteer to be a security guard at some kindergarten. If I can’t be Tsutsukakushi’s hero I might as well be a hero to some kindergarteners. I would make a journey of a thousand miles in search of future lolis!

With these feelings festering within me, I got down the bus and walked to the end of the road –

Only to find that my house had disappeared.

My house was gone.

It took me about twenty minutes to realize this.

It took me another twenty minutes or so to accept it.

The surroundings of the Yokodera residence were vastly different from the Tsutsukakushi residence’s, being in a lifeless residential area with no personality of its own. The houses looked all the same to a certain extent, and were all equally cramped and narrow. They were stacked together like「Dominoes」in a sense that they looked like they would topple over in a single push. The residents probably had similar family structures and lifestyles as well.

At the far end of the dominoes, the house furthest away from the bus stop was mine.

- At least, that was where it should have been.

The land my house used to be on was now barren and empty.

There weren’t even any scraps of construction material. There weren’t any wild grass growing, and the land was merely populated by tea-coloured dirt. No walls, no doors. My bicycle wasn’t there, neither was my gate of course, and the plants were gone as well. Essentially nothing was left.

The Yokodera residence had disappeared completely without leaving behind any traces.

“H-how could this be…”

I stood there like a lifeless stick. The world began spinning in opposite directions, and the unfamiliar scenery around me seemed to me that I was in a horrific alternate universe.

My throat was dry, and it became hard for me to breathe. In contrast to this, I was continuously generating cold sweat. My knees were wobbling, and I had the absurd urge to laugh, although that probably wouldn’t solve anything.

“What exactly happened here, my house…”

I helplessly leaned on a nearby lamppost, and just like that, Yokodera-kun’s story ended with a ‘Homeless End’. What a joyful occasion this is.

“H-how could something like this happen!?”

In an age where science is virtually omnipotent, it’s really troubling to have my life affected by such impossible events! Please help, science!

I grasped my phone while thinking these thoughts. Someone, anyone, please explain to me what’s going on. Then give me some gentle advice or instructions for me to deal with the situation at hand.

First on my speed-dial, Ponta. Of course, anyone would ask their childhood friends for guidance in a situation like this. Throughout the history of the world, just about every protagonist has done this. Even though the one on the receiving end is usually female. However friendships between males should be thicker than blood, or maybe even the ocean.

“Ah, how are you mister Pervert Prince. What, your house is gone? Whoa that’s scary, you got me there. Anyway I’m coincidentally helping homeless African kids by soliciting donations so goodbye for now. If you’re interested you can donate some cash as well.”

He hung up the phone, seemingly ignoring me.

He didn’t believe me at all. I might even have had a better chance communicating with the son of a Martian. This friendship between us really is thinner than water, and shallower than a pond.

I sobbed slightly and reopened my contacts list.

The first line that appeared was あ – Azuki Azusa.

The fluffy cry-baby Ojou-sama (fake).

Due to the Stony Cat incident, I’m now friends with her. Our relationship was pretty decent, at least if I didn’t call her a washing board again by accident and have her yell at me, calling me a pervert. My summer holidays were about 50% Tsutsukakushi, 40% Azuki Azusa and 10% track practice.

Just like that, help

Me

Airplane runway!<ref>What’s an airplane runway? Flat. What’s Azuki Azusa? Flat.</ref>

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

“…”

What a refreshing answering machine memo.

However the important part was that it wasn’t that she didn’t completely reject my calls, and I could still leave a message.

Even if she didn’t have any other friends that would call her, it just seems a bit too passionate of her to change her voice memo just for my ears. No, it’s actually rather pathetic.

Speaking of which I didn’t do anything to deserve something like this from Azuki Azusa. She should be thanking me instead.

That Ojou-sama (fake) was now in Okinawa.

“How about we go on a three day two night vacation? I’ve saved up quite a bit of money already, so I don’t mind splurging it for once!”

“There’s nothing wrong about it. You’ve been working pretty hard at that animal café as well anyway.”

“It’ll be the first time I try bathing in the sea. I’m looking forward to it. I even bought a new, d-daring bikini! I bet the manatees on the beach will get a shock as well! Heh!”

“A… d-daring bikini…? I would love to see that.”

“Hehehe!”

Azuki Azusa seemed to be talking about that for the entire first half of the summer holidays.

I knew very well why she wanted to go to Okinawa so badly, so I was somewhat in approval of this vacation. But who would she go with considering she doesn’t have any friends?

Below is my Q&A session with Azuki Azusa.

“By the way, who are you planning to bring along?”

“…Nonsense. It’s not possible that I’ll bring anyone else.”

“So how many are you planning to bring?”

“It should be only two right!? Since we’ve got this far, I definitely want to come along! What’s your problem!?”

“I don’t have any problems with that… so, who should I invite?”

“No one else! I forbid you from asking! No means no!”

“B-but…”

“!!I’ll turn you into a mollusc, you hear me!?”

The interview was cut short here since the recipient became overly emotional.

Azuki Azusa was looking forward to her summer escapades, but in the end she didn’t invite anyone. And she had booked her flight and hotel as well. All those should be done with other people anyway. Or a slightly older sisterly, caring girl. The airport runway attempting to imitate this type of girl is going against the class system of females.

Didn’t I say that earlier? I needed to eliminate the overconfident Azuki Azusa.

But now it’s different. We’re friends now.

In order to allow her an enjoyable vacation to Okinawa, I had to do as much as I could as well.

I hope my friends could enjoy happiness. It would be great if Azuki Azusa could as well. I’d be content as long as I could live out the rest of my life happily.

Just like that, I went to talk to them.

They – worked in the arcade, the two girls. I think they were called Morii and Moriya. Azuki Azusa’s old classmates. They used to be friends, in fact

“You drooping your head is only making this harder for us.”

“I don’t have any problems with going out with Azuki-chan, but Azuki-chan would be, how should I put it, slightly uneasy about it…”

“Please think of a way! No matter what Azuki Azusa says, it’s all my responsibility! Even though you’re just former friends of my friend, I do wish that you become friends once again!”

“…I-I’m not referring to that, what I meant was I think Azuki-chan has someone else she means to invite in mind.”

“To be honest I think she wants to go with you…”

“With me? Hah, of course not. That’s impossible. I’ve never heard her say anything about it.”

Eventually my persuasiveness convinced them, and they looked at each other while nodding. They really are still Azuki Azusa’s friends, I thought to myself.

And on the first day of her vacation (which means yesterday), Azuki Azusa called me about thirty times, but I hate owing others favours so I ignored all of them. Don’t thank me. Just enjoy yourself with your old friends.

- But in the end,

“I won’t pick up the hentai’s calls anymore. If you need to ask why, just place your hands at your chest and go die like a mangy, filthy dog somewhere in the wilderness.”

This happened.

No matter how many times I attempted to leave a voice message I was greeted with this. It was recited in a low-pitched voice that sounded like a devil’s messenger, completely different from her usually cheery tones.

Strange… I just couldn’t understand why. I thought she’d be happy going with everyone on vacation to Okinawa, so why would this happen?

Female emotions are too complicated, I don’t understand them at all.

I only understood that I was constantly being dumped by friends. I felt somewhat uneasy at my charisma, but I had no other choice but to continue flipping through my contacts list.

After「A」was「I」.

「Imouto (sister setting) 」was registered under it, which meant Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko.

But, no matter what, we’d just parted ways earlier, so calling her right away would look bad on me as a guy.

I did consider that for a moment, but after more pondering I remembered I didn’t have dignity anymore. It vanished last month due to various reasons.

I contacted Tsutsukakushi immediately without any sense of awkwardness.

…If I didn’t tell anyone about what I was going through right now, to be honest, I was scared to death.

It was beginning to get completely dark.

The summer night sky had darkened around me like a tent, and a cicada that was crawling in loneliness on the ground, having missed its evening ride home. But it couldn’t go anywhere. It could only helplessly cry over and over as loud as it could as its house had disappeared.

“I see, so this cicada’s actions are predicting my future. When it stops crying, my life will…”

“I’ll do my Japanese homework later. Reality is different from fiction. If just a single cicada’s fate overlaps with mine, then it won’t be enough no matter how many bodies I have.”

“There’s no particular relation to it, but I wonder if not having enough bodies would be just as exciting as a harem in a palace at night.”

“There’s no relation and it’s a horrible thing as well. I’m going home.”

“I-I’m sorry, that was a joke! It was an, um, Arabian joke! I won’t say it again!”

“That’s just too offensive to all the Arabians around. What an incurable person…”

I was desperate, while Tsutsukakushi spoke emotionlessly with her hands on her hips. Her attitude was just like a sisterly figure with the body of a grade-schooler. She might even be a new class of girl.

Even though I had explained to her what happened over the phone earlier, she still spoke coldly as though she didn’t believe me.

“So, I want to confirm this with my own eyes, tell me where to go.”

As soon as she said that, she went here immediately. She was always so cool and gentle. Your onii-chan’s being bewitched by you, you know. That’s why I was so relieved that she could make jokes with others now.

Tsutsukakushi’s clothing was the same as earlier when she left. A sleeveless shirt and a checkered miniskirt. She would stand out even among cutesy foreign idols as well, and her belt looked absolutely beautiful with a large buckle on it.

She slowly ran over to me with her belt jiggling, and she noticed me after observing the piece of empty land behind me.

She looked directly at me.

“First I have a question that I absolutely have to ask, is Senpai’s house really here.”

“Huh? Of course. What do you mean – ah, about that, I even sent you pictures.”

Maybe because a typhoon was approaching, the clouds from earlier this morning were contorted into strange shapes. One of them looked like a pudding, like the pudding-like thing wobbling on the chest area of an older sister. So I unconsciously took a photo of it and sent it to Tsutsukakushi (who ignored it), and the photo coincidentally contained the domino-like roofs of the houses in this area.

“No matter how shameless I am, it won’t be to the point where I would trick Tsutsukakushi to come over…”

“…”

“What is it?”

“Does Senpai really want to see me.”

“N-no, I don’t mean that! I was just raising an example to prove my point so there’s no need to fabricate such lies, yes, I was just raising an example!”

“Just, an example, huh.”

Tsutsukakushi looked up to the skies while mumbling to herself.

She was always expressionless, but I’ve seen her act like this many times. This kid was fooling around. I explained it to her clearly so why did it achieve the opposite effect…!

“This is just my own opinion, but could it be that Senpai’s comprehensive ability decreased horribly due to some reasons so you got the location of your own house wrong, since if Senpai sends me a photo like this to a mere someone like me, wouldn’t it be insufficient evidence.”

“Um, Tsutsukakushi-san, your words seem a bit sharp.”

“That’s just your imagination. A mere person like me would never be able to step into the hentai’s house, and this is just a mere, simple opinion coming from a mere person like me.”

“…No, um. About that, what should I say… my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life, it’s an epic life-changing plan that needs five years to plan, so I’ve never had the chance.”

“I can’t hear clearly what you’re trying to say.”

“Huh? My most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl that’s ever been to my house in my entire life –“

“Say it again.”

“So, my most most most important Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko-san is the first girl.”

“Again.”

“…My most! Most! Most important! Tsutsukakushi!”

“Jumping to conclusions like this, life isn’t that easy.”

“Couldn’t you hear that!”

Tsutsukakushi sighed expressionlessly. She pulled at her pigtail with her finger.

According to my Tsukiko-chan emotions chart, that meant that she’s in an excellent mood. Even though I didn’t know how and why, that’s great!

“Anyway, Senpai’s house was here this morning right, yes. Even though we don’t know how it disappeared, at least we now know about when it did.”

“I see. So it must’ve been between when I went out this morning to when I came home. What exactly happened in the short span of half a day…?”

“Your neighbours might have seen it.”

Tsutsukakushi surveyed her surroundings. My neighbour’s house was shaped like mine but it wasn’t mine of course, and it was right beside mine.

“I see…no, wait. Didn’t I say that my family went out on vacation? Some town council retreat. Everyone on this street went as well.”

“Everyone, huh.”

“Yeah. The house beside mine, the house beside the house beside mine, the one beside that one, the one opposite that one, all of them”

The streets of the residential area that were usually bustling were now occupied with the faint cries of dogs. The non-illuminated houses were simply dark, soulless presences. The shadows under the streetlights were dominated by the harsh gusts of the wind.

Tsutsukakushi stood in the middle of the road while looking around, like an expressionless child of the shadows

“…This place looks like a ghost town straight out of a movie. What does Senpai plan to do.”

“What do you mean by what do I plan to do?”

“Do you want to sleep alone outside in the wilderness in an unpopulated residential area. Do you want to hear the tombstones creaking about alone outside in an unpopulated residential area.”

“Don’t make it sound so scary. Have you been watching too much horror movies?”

“There might be some zombie girls that might like Senpai’s type.”

“Common sense seems to dictate that alive girls are better dead ones.”

“What about a large-chested zombie compared to a flat-chested girl that will however definitely grow in the future.”

“Zombie!”

“…”

She stamped my foot hard expressionlessly. Haha, was she trying to imitate scenes where the main character gets grabbed by a zombie?

But I never would have guessed that Tsutsukakushi would be interested in films like this. It was true that the end of summer would be great for such horrific atmospheres, so it would be an appropriate time to go for a courage test with a yukata-wearing girl. Then I’d push her down in the cemetery while she holds her body close to mine, and with her yukata half open we’d have a miracle

Summer

Romance.

“That’s not romance, that’s a crime.”

“Don’t venture into my fantasies without permission!”

…I was joking, but I felt chills running down my spine just the same.

There was no one around in this small town. No one knew that my house had disappeared. I was the only one in this unpopulated small town that knew my house was gone.

- So, if I disappeared just like this right now, no one would know either.

“…I was joking about the zombies. I need to think up a reason why this happened –“

Tsutsukakushi expressionlessly shrugged her shoulders and wiped her face.

I wiped my cheeks at the same time as well. Water droplets. No, they weren’t. They were raindrops.

“Ah!”

“It appears the weather report was wrong.”

The ink-blotted night sky had raindrops constantly pouring down from it. Its initial dripping noises suddenly turned into a huge torrent. The wind began to blow, and large droplets of rain heartlessly began pounding the floor.

“Ah, let’s find a place to shelter ourselves first, Tsutsukakushi. Anyway let’s get in my house – my house is gone!”

“Senpai really is unlucky. So you’re going to catch a cold alone after being drenched in the rain overnight alone in an uninhabited town alone, then rock your own tombstone then.”

“So you shouldn’t be saying these horrifying words! Do you have a grudge against me or something?”

“I went too far. I was just thinking that this Senpai with weird tastes might die if he’s left alone.”

“You’re too much! If you’ve got something to say about my tastes then why don’t you just say it then!?”

“Ah, at least I’m not hoping that horrifying things happen to Senpai or that you catch a cold. Senpai might actually be better alive than dead.”

Just like me, Tsutsukakushi was drenched in rain as well, and she began twiddling with the hair on her ears with her fingers. The water that dripped down there flowed down her cheek, and trickled all the way down to her doll-like jaw.

Her wet eyes looked over at me.

“So – would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

She spoke, emotionlessly.

The district that we lived in was on the borderlines of the city, which means to say the public transport system – especially the municipal buses, were more efficient here. There was even a subway line on the northern side of my street, and it was fairly efficient as long as you’re not intending on going somewhere very far away (such as Azuki Azusa’s place.)

The distance from the Yokodera residence to the Tsutsukakushi residence could be covered within two bus rides. First we had to ride to the bus stop outside our high school, and then ride another bus to the bus interchange at Ipponsugi Hill. It was the third time that we’ve been journeying along this route. First was sending Tsutsukakushi, then the second was me going home after that, so this would be the third then. It’s so troublesome – that thought never crossed my mind along the entire journey.

Because this was a great, defining moment in my life.

Tsutsukakushi had said “Would you like to stay over at my place for tonight.”

Which is, tonight. This sentence alone made my fantasies blossom and expand like ancient, flowing poetry. It was the first time in my life that I would be sleeping over in a girl’s house. What a dazzling teenage romance. We were getting one step closer to being sibling lovers.

Previously, I had stepped into Tsutsukakushi’s house only once. But I only saw the kitchen, and I had to leave very early since I had a lot of other things to deal with at that moment, so I guess it couldn’t be considered as a visit.

But this time it would be different.

Tsutsukakushi had invited me there.

“Since Senpai has to find a place to stay anyway, my parents aren’t here so you don’t need to worry about anything, and there are a lot of rooms, so I really don’t mind, so it’s not as if it’s not OK for Senpai to come over.”

Tsutsukakushi did attempt to hint in her sentence that she didn’t feel anything about the affair at all, but since I’ve been dealing with her expressionlessness for a long period of time I had a basic understanding of her emotions from her words.

She was actually a cowardly cry-baby. She didn’t even have any male friends. For that sort of small kid to invite an older male Senpai to her place, she couldn’t possibly be ‘Completely emotionless’.

Actually, under her emotionless expression, her cat-like heart must be beating like a gigantic alarm!

Well, probably.

“…”

In the bus, Tsutsukakushi simply looked ahead wordlessly.

I’d seen her act that way previously. It was almost as if she was thinking of something. Even though she had said her goodbyes earlier coldly, she had rushed here immediately after I called her. She was afraid of me, but she still invited me to sleepover. She was just like an erratic little kitten.

Looking at her petite little face, I couldn’t guess what she was thinking about.

It’s really hard to truly be able to read a person’s expressions.

So I could only use my handkerchief to help her wipe off her shoulders that were drenched in the rain previously as her shirt was sleeveless. Tsutsukakushi jerked about probably because it felt slightly ticklish, and looked down silently.

Tsutsukakushi readjusted her sitting position and gently nudged her shoulder against mine, and her body temperature felt extremely comfortable. I was in a world of my own, with her right next to me.

“…It feels slightly warmer.”

“…Yeah.”

We leaned against each other for the rest of the trip.

However, the rain had gotten worse after we got down.

Neither of us had brought an umbrella, so we could only sprint towards Tsutsukakushi’s place as fast as we could. I realized that her affection points would probably drop if I were to reach there first. In order to trigger the sleepover flag, I had to appear more manly.

“Alright… just endure this for a while.”

“What are you –“

An onlooker would probably see a track and field substitute runner carrying some girl as small as a child from a child welfare society while running through the rain. Tsutsukakushi struggled throughout the journey.

I trudged through the gates of her house, jogged across the main Moya, and Tsutsukakushi took out her keys and walked towards the old-fashioned tatami mats where we could finally catch our breaths. Anyway we needed to calm down first.

“O-ouch! Why did you bite me!?”

“What do you think I am. Why did you have to carry me. Like a little kid.”

“Compared to a small kid, you’re more of a – ah, I already said it hurts!”

“…I did think you could occasionally be gentle, and as I just decided to give you a second chance, you went ahead and did this.”

“I can’t tell what you’re saying while you’re biting me!?”

The way that she stubbornly aimed and latched onto my palm was just like a cat that loved to bite things. I needed to calm down. Don’t tell me Tsutsukakushi tends to bite people when her affection ratings rise. Her route seems really hard to conquer.

We sat on the corridor connect to the tatami, which of course caused the floor to be drenched in liquid. I was completely wet, and Tsutsukakushi was completely as well from her tail to her shoes, her shirt was transparent, and the light peach-coloured Shangri-La on her lower body –

“Ah-choo!”

I sneezed. The summer rain made me cold to my bones. It was so cold I began shivering uncontrollably.

I went to take a towel, while Tsutsukakushi turned around and said:

“I think you’d prefer a shower over this. I’ll take you.”

“Ah, thanks a lot!”

I realized after I answered her question that I had triggered an event.

“What is this…”

I stood in the middle of the gigantic bathroom with steam billowing everywhere.

I heard a strange noise as soon as I opened the door leading inside it.

I listened closely. That noise really did come from the shishi-odoshi.

It was the first time I saw a household bathroom with such decorations. This place could be a hotel. There was a hinoki bath in the middle that was so big that swimming competitions could be held in it.

Tsutsukakushi’s house was unnaturally big.

That was instantly noticeable from the extremely long walls of her compound. But to be honest, the curvy hallways, large rooms, a changing room that proceeded about ten washing machines and now this humongous bathroom simply made it appear even larger.

“Could it be that she’s a natural Ojou-sama…?”

If a certain Ojou-sama currently in Okinawa were to hear this there would be complications, so I absolutely couldn’t say that.

It could bring some level of emotional comfort, that’s what Tsutsukakushi’s house was.

I felt the oak wood floors give me a moderate sense of warmth, and I moved towards a showerhead. I never thought that I would ever experience a bathing sensation like this.

I felt awakened.

- When exactly would that kid suddenly rush in?

Earlier, Tsutsukakushi had merely passed me a towel while not doing anything to remedy her drenched clothes.

“Please help yourself to the scents and hair conditioner in the bathroom. The toilet’s right next to it. That’s it.”

“Huh? Aren’t you showering? It’s cold.”

“I’ll shower after that. Senpai can just enjoy yourself as much as you want, it’s fine.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just shower together. Like wash each other’s backs in a gesture of friendship. I’m always ready for something like that. Take your clothes off already.”

“…I don’t really understand what you’re trying to get at here, but let me first explain, there’s only a one-minute walk to the local police station from here.”

“W-why are you being like this all of a sudden!? I certainly didn’t do anything to attract the wrath of Mr Policeman.”

“Really. And here I was thinking that you might want to have a nice long conversation with him.”

Her ice-cold gaze settled on me momentarily. After which she shut the door.

…But, she must be attempting to hide her embarrassment, right?

Speaking of the bathroom incident, there shouldn’t be anything else happening other than us washing each other’s backs. In all the bishoujo games I’ve played, the female lead always happens to crash into the bathroom while the male protagonist is inside. This is just troublesome.

Since I was her guest, I should be thinking of some gentlemanly strategies.

Should I let her wash my back, or should I wash hers.

This was a dilemma. I needed to consider all the NSFW routes that might occur at any time as well.

…I was pondering this while washing my hair, washing my body, counting to 100 in the hot water, then washing my hair again then washing my body again then washing my hair again then washing my body my hair my body my hair, one hour, two hours…

“Huh?”

How strange. The bathroom door didn’t seem to have opened the entire time.

The scents would be completely used up soon. Where exactly was Tsutsukakushi-san?

“D-don’t tell me!”

Something had happened to her. Something extremely important and horrifying that prevented her from even showering with me.

As I stood up uneasily, the lights turned on on the other side of the glass doors that were covered in steam. Someone was in the changing room.

“…, Um…”

“…- Thief…Unforgiveable - !”

“…That’s why, I…”

“Don’t stop me - ….cut into pieces -…!”

I heard voices – no, shouts. Multiple people were present.

The lights would turn off then on again. I could hear footsteps. They approached then got further away, and the bathroom door kept wobbling about. The atmosphere was noticeably different.

“T-thief, cut into pieces…? Dammit, why did this happen!”

The worst possible outcome burst into my mind, and my heart began pounding furiously.

I felt extremely uneasy, after which I dashed out of the bathroom.

“Please wait! No matter a thief or a burglar, I’ll be your opponent… huh?”

“Please allow me to explain. I’ll explain everything so please calm down Onee-san - …ah.”

“No, you’re being tricked! The thief that tricked Tsukiko will be – hmm?”

Voices interspersed, gazes interlocked, and a brief, awkward silence was birthed.

The bi-directional walls and the doors of the bathroom made a pretty, perfect little triangle around the changing room, and the three people and three things inside froze

Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko was by the left wall. She froze there exactly like a Greek statue.

However, the other one standing on the opposite wall like a majestic overlord, was also a Tsutsukakushi.

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi – the Steel King who was also the captain of track club, stared at me with her mouth half open.

Ah, I see… since it was (just about) the first time I was visiting the Tsutsukakushi household I was overwhelmed with excitement so I had forgot that there was a despicable demonic being living under this roof as well. The older sister that dreamed of marrying her younger sister.

Really, everything wasn’t going out as planned.

“Sorry for intruding. Thanks for allowing me to use the bathroom.”

I supressed my inner disappointment and greeted them politely. Even if she was a demon that had attempted to steal my princess from me, as a noble knight, I still had to leave a good impression.

“Ah, um , um, uh, hmm, waaaahhh…!”

“Waaahhh? Huh? Is that some new cheer for the track club?”

“Ugh, I-I-idiot -!”

The Steel King explained the situation immediately.

Her stately-looking face was dyed completely red as though she had a fever. Her beautiful eyes stared into mine, but her thin lips appeared to be muttering something. She shook her head in protest, and her ponytail shook from side to side.

What is it, Onee-san. Did I mesmerize you?

I looked over to Tsutsukakushi, and she had covered her eyes with both hands while I wasn’t looking.

“Listen up. I trust Senpai. I don’t believe that you’re doing this on purpose.”

“H-hmm? On purpose?”

“So – I’m begging you, please put on your clothes first.”

“Clothes… ah! Goddammit!”

Hearing her words, I realized I was completely naked… although just a note for you readers, I didn’t feel much shame even though girls saw my naked body but I felt a sense of euphoria instead. It kind of felt like I wanted to go along with the flow and just do it.

But, if I was a girl then forget it, but who would want to look at a guy’s private parts.

“Put them on now. Where’s the towel?”

“D-don’t get any closer! Don’t get closer don’t touch me don’t move around!”

As I took my first step forward, the Steel King let out a roar, almost a pathetic cry.

I stepped back when faced with this monstrosity, but instead I tripped and fell butt-first onto the floor. I continued to scoot backwards as fast as I could with my hands. The King really has interesting ways of dealing with situations like this.

“…Um, I think I feel somewhat hurt.”

“My pure mind has been insulted! That monster right there completely obliterated the secret fantasies I’ve been having for 18 years!”

“W-what!?”

“Argh, shut the hell up, you’re annoying, go die! I’ll stab you to death then kill myself!”

“So what’s going on!?”

“Didn’t I tell you not to get any closer!”

The Steel King’s limbs violently jerked about, and she threw all the bottles of detergent she could find at me. It hurts! If she wanted to throw something, she might as well throw the towel behind her, right!

…But, through this, the Steel King does seem like a normal girl. If only Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi’s usual metallic gaze could be replaced with her current embarrassed expression, she would be much more approachable.

Or rather, she would be cuter.

It was great that she could express her true feelings. So, I ended up smiling silently.

An additional note.

Objectively speaking, there was a completely naked male high schooler smiling while standing over a girl almost at the point of tears. Tsutsukakushi later coldly told me that she was considering when she should call the police.

In the middle of the house, was the main hall.

In the living room that was about thirty times bigger than my room, the two Tsutsukakushi sisters sat there reservedly with their old friend from the Yokodera household.

After the incident earlier I managed to get a towel after numerous other things happened, swapped my clothes that had yet to dry for a coat, after which I proceeded to this banquet hall-like area.

At the four corners of the hall, a type of lamp that would have been featured in many period dramas was placed there. We chatted in a friendly manner while surrounded by its ancient glow.

“I see… I understand. The Yokodera residence vanished.”

“Yes. It’s great that you understand. It would be better if you could get that thing that’s crushing me off, though.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

The Steel King mocked me in a nasal voice.

She sat on top of me as I was being wrapped in a gigantic mat, and she began snapping her fingers leisurely. She was exactly like a ponytailed king of hell. I wasn’t being welcomed in the living room anymore; to put it more appropriately I was being detained in hell.

It could be a pure coincidence but the King was wearing a track uniform now as well. She didn’t wear anything different from what she wore at school, which meant she probably wasn’t affected at all by my presence.

“I still haven’t heard you apologize, you bastard. Anyway you must apologize for that sexual harassment incident that occurred earlier in the changing room. Not to me, but the young Tsukiko over there.”

“I get it… I apologize.”

She was absolutely right, and there was no way I could rebut her.

Even if I had no sense of shame, they did.

I looked towards my sister who was sitting on the opposite couch in a position exactly like a turtle since I could only move my head.

“I’m sorry, Tsutsukakushi. I was wrong…”

“No, I didn’t see anything… please don’t mind, it’s fine. It’s my fault for not explaining everything to Nee-san.”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. It’s my entire fault. Just like your sister said, I need to properly apologize for this.”

“No. That’s enough, really.”

Tsutsukakushi kept shaking her head. From the look in her eyes, she appeared to be taking pity on me. For comparison we were like two small nations being oppressed by a much stronger tyrant, so we might even be thinking the same way as well.

“Ah, I’ve seen you naked before as well. Which means we’re even. Well it’s true that you saw me naked for longer, so if you really want to get even then let me see you naked again when you’re free or something.”

“Yeah. Please shut up and bite your tongue or commit suicide through that same method.”

“Huh?”

The friendly, relaxing atmosphere was suddenly obliterated.

“- Heh. You bastard, you said, you saw, Tsukiko, naked.”

On top of me.

Her black ponytail seemed to be engulfed in a raging flame.

“Um, n-no…”

“I know exactly what you meant. From what you said earlier I can confirm – you bastard, you’re Yokodera’s younger brother, aren’t you!?”

”So that’s what you meant!”

The King still believed that!

The Steel King raised her thumb in a victorious manner. I felt a sense of immense guilt just by looking at it for some reason.

The King had been mistaken all the way until now. I had to reveal the truth. I had no brother. The things that happened two months ago and the last month were all my doing and mine alone.

I should have learnt the benefits of proper communication by now, right?

“…Um, Prez, could you just hold up a second.”

“Don’t call me Prez, Yokodera’s younger brother. No wonder you would do such maniacal and perverted things. If you really are the Yokodera of the track club, I will let you taste the fiery infernos of hell stemming from the pain of your betrayal, and brutally murder you physically and socially, meh, but forget it if you really are Yokodera’s younger brother.”

“…A, ahahaha, it’s me. I-I-I-I’m completely different, 100% different from my older brother!”

I wouldn’t confess! Absolutely not!

I might not have a sense of shame but I had a sense of fear. And my self –control was weak.

“Senpai, how could you…”

Beside me, Tsutsukakushi sighed tiredly, but she didn’t attempt to make any corrections. Tsukiko-chan really is a tender person. Thanks a lot, you just saved a convicted man who might still have a future.

“Wait, your house disappeared? Are you kidding me!? Did you really think someone as smart as I would believe in something so unscientific. You are Yokodera’s younger brother after all, so this must be part of your ploy to come assault Tsukiko in the night!”

“That’s not how it is! I really am troubled.”

“Even I can’t enter Tsukiko’s room recently… I planned to sneak in through the window at night but the window lock had a needle stuffed into the keyhole, and all other methods failed as well. Dammit!”

“This is from your own experience right!?”

She continuously punched the mattress that was binding me (although it didn’t hurt at all due to the cushioning) while dealing out her verdict solemnly.

“I’ll kick you out of the house right now! Don’t ever appear anywhere near my land anymore!”

“Senpai is my guest. Unless Nee-san doesn’t respect my decision.”

“That was what I had planned to do, but it’s really late so I’ll allow you to stay!”

The Tsutsukakushi household’s verdicts could change at any time over the span of even three seconds. This judge really is fickle.

“But, I won’t allow you to step out of this hall. I’ll protect Tsukiko’s chastity! If I’m so reliable even Tsukiko will fall in love with me!”

“Let’s not talk about love for now, what if I’m at my limit and I need to use the toilet?”

“Absolutely not! Just burst your bladder and die!”

“I won’t die from that! No, I’ll die from embarrassment!”

“Or should I say, just go die already!”

The Steel King’s eyes let out a dazzling eagle-like glare, and she spread out her arms as though they were wings and began using all the strength she could muster to beat up the mat I was wrapped in. Please stop! My weird parts are being stimulated! A large world map is about to appear on the cloth!

Maybe she could help me – I waited for the ever-gentle Tsukiko, and she set an empty bottle in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Senpai. Please rest well here for tonight.”

“What is this container for!? I’m supposed to sleep in this position!?”

“Don’t worry about it. When the time comes there will always be a way.”

“When exactly is when the time comes!?”

She silently bent her head down, avoiding looking at me, then left the hall. She left me to die…!

It was clearly an opportunity to get closer to Tsutsukakushi, such as having a pajama party or accidentally sleeping in the wrong bed then dream-like things would happen, then my world would be absolutely perfect.

In the hall there was only the helpless bug and

“Alright, the night is young, Yokodera’s younger brother. I’ve been meaning to speak to you for a long time now. A physical talk, of course. I want to closely and precisely increase the one-sided affection between us.”

The laughing King Yama. Where exactly did I go along the wrong route.

Somebody, anybody, please help me reset this game immediately.

- Ten minutes later.

“Mm… no… Tsukiko you really love being sassy.”

“…”

“Fine, but if you want to do that it’s hard to walk… hmm, what can I do with you…”

“…”

In the hall there was only a helpless bug and a snoring King who was using the mat as a comforter.

The Steel King fell asleep at light-speed.

“No matter how much you like me, this is wrong… this is something very important…”

Annoying. What was she dreaming of anyway,

I tossed and turned within the mat, and the Steel King fell off. Her face was plastered onto the floor, however she still remained sleeping, with an expression more blissful than anyone else on the earth.

A grandfather clock was placed next to a large black pillar, and the time indicated was about 10 p.m.

I finally understood what Tsukiko meant by「When the time comes there will always be a way」. The King’s nights weren’t long at all. She really was the track captain, her breathing was regulated and healthy.

“Hup, ah, hnnng!”

I used the bottle Tsukiko gave me as a lever in an attempt to escape the mat. It was really stuffy inside, and most importantly I needed to use the toilet.

After a brief but bitter struggle, I managed to free my arm from within the mat, after which I got my other arm out, then my entire body.

“That tickles, stop… the cat statue is staring at us…”

The King was sleep-talking the entire time. I genuinely wondered what she was dreaming about.

“...Really, what a relaxed fellow.”

The sweat-drenched liberator crouched leisurely next to the sleeping oppressor. If I choose to get some payback after being tortured by you like this I won’t receive any punishment right?

She was sleeping defenselessly in a spread-eagled fashion. I could see her white blouse from within her sweatshirt that was open from the front, and her pudding-like supple breasts rose and fell silently.

…To be honest, her body type was completely different from her sister’s. She could be a gravure idol.

As I swallowed hard, the King suddenly spoke.

“Even if I can’t punish you, I’m still going to punish you…”

“…”

“Heavily…brutally…”

“…!?”

I darted my hand back as fast as I could.

Revenge wouldn’t get me anything. An upright, civilized twenty-first-century youth should look towards the future! Yes, I should be heading to the toilet!

…I wasn’t running away. It was a tactical retreat.

As I stood up, my vision suddenly spun about.

“- Huh?”

I had fallen down. My leg was being grabbed onto. By who? Her, of course. The Steel King grabbed onto my foot. She grasped onto it tightly with her breasts, and rubbed her face against it as if it were a toy.

“Wait, Tsukiko… where are you going…”

“Wait, no, even if you’re moving about in your sleep don’t take it too far!”

“N-no…I won’t let go anymore…”

My heel was being wedged in the crack between her two puddings. They were soft and warm. An indescribable feeling overwhelmed me. They were softer and warmer than I had expected.

“No, it’s not the time to be thinking about this sort of thing!”

If this was in the bishoujo game world there would be a selection like「My body moved on its own」and I would get some amazing CG, however reality isn’t all that great. The best outcome would be that I’d be beaten so hard that no one could recognize me anymore! I’d predicted this long ago!

“Let go! And stop rubbing against me! Your blouse is being lifted up! Ahhh, this is really bad!”

“No…we’ll be together forever…”

“It’s not that you don’t want it! I don’t want it! N-not there!”

“Why, Tsukiko…why aren’t you listening to me…”

The King shook her head like a baby having a tantrum.

“- Don’t tell me, even you want to go somewhere else?”

I heard that clearly.

“…Just now, what did you say?”

“Not anymore…I don’t want any more farewells…”

Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi was no longer smiling.

Her long eyebrows were twitching. Her ears that were so much like her sister were colored a light red. It was a red that stood out in contrast to her messy black hair.

Her brow was tightened in pain, and the corners of her eyes were read as well. She bit her lip like a youngster forcing herself to endure the pain, and her breathing was shallow. She appeared to be using all the strength she could muster to resist something.

Resisting something I didn’t know.

The Steel King didn’t look like the usual Steel King any longer. She was the king of the track club, but at the same time she wasn’t the king. She may be my beloved Senpai, and although she may be my sister’s (setting) thorn in her side -

”...I don’t want to be alone anymore...!”

More importantly than all of that, she was a crying girl, struggling and fighting against a nightmare.

I left the hall, and the rain grew louder.

The raindrops descending from the black clouds in the night sky caused the rafters to let out a continuous creaking noise. The cicadas in the courtyard waited patiently indoors for the rain to let up as well.

Although the weather was much cooler than yesterday, I wondered whether the typhoon really had veered of course. I believe in you, our miss weatherwoman.

I walked down a long corridor, turned right, turned left, walked up a flight of stairs and down another until I finally reached the toilet.

“...Scary!”

It was exactly like a haunted house in a n amusement park. There were no windows and the only accompanying noises were the cold pattering of the rain, so I wouldn’t be surprised even if some four-man-team of Hanako warriors jumped out of the shadows. If a cowardly fellow were to get lost and stumble all the way here he would definitely be crying maniacally.

Anyway, I’m not a kid who gets lost easily so it’s fine.

“But, she seemed weaker...”

I sighed after finishing my business.

The Steel King - Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi could actually cry like that.

I didn’t know what kind of nightmare she was having. Maybe it could be a dream about her going to the shopping center to get groceries then being separated from her sister, or something even dumber than that. It might even be a dream that she would forget immediately after she wakes up.

- But, no matter what, I don’t like seeing girls crying.

No matter when, no matter who, it’s all the same. I hate it

I still like videos of girls smiling and doing all sorts of things. I feel like I’m repeating myself.

“...So, whose coat is this?”

I washed my hands in front of the toilet mirror while tilting my head.

In the mirror I was wearing a beige-colored coat that didn’t have any patterns on it. I wore it in replacement for my wet clothes.

It was a piece of male clothing, but it wasn’t the track club kind, nor something that a normal high school student would wear at all. It was an old-fashioned outfit that Ponta would probably like, and the stomach area was way too large for me. The arm and leg sleeves suited me just fine though.

“It’s great that Senpai can fit in it.” That was what Tsutsukakushi said. It was a random leftover coat and there shouldn’t have been anyone else staying there - so whose coat was it?

“It’s strange...hmm? Huh?”

I attempted to utilize my deductive skills in an attempt to be a detective, and I proceeded forward after exiting the toilet, turning left, turning right and going down a corridor.

“Um...where...is this?”

I was completely lost. This term shouldn’t even be applicable in a household settings. However, Tsutsukakushi’s house was astounding. The area I was in was even more so.

I was in a corridor that looked the same at both ends. Identical paper doors and walls were both on the left and right of me. On top of me were yellow fluorescent lights that flickered continuously. I looked down, and darkness engulfed my foot.

“Eh! When did this turn into a horror film!?”

According to the teenage summer romance courage tests I’ve been researching on, if unforeseen events occur in an unknown Japanese household, your affection points could rise dramatically if you happen to be with your partner. And it was raining, in the middle of the night, and I didn’t have a partner, so technically my affection points should be overflowing by now.

Which means,

“Help! Someone! Tsukiko-chan!”

I walked around aimlessly in the corridor.

I remembered thinking about something rather important earlier, but I had completely forgot about it. I was completely, utterly lost.

I dashed towards a faint glow of light, only to find myself back at the toilet.

“Why is this happening!?”

A loop system usually found in horror stories was present as well, I couldn’t underestimate this house! A youkai like an Azukiarai could appear at any time! That Azuki thing might even be a crybaby like the airport runway! ...Hmm? It wasn’t that scary actually.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azukiarai</ref>

As I was recalling my old friend, a second revelation struck me. Was this the true proof of friendship?

I calmly surveyed my surroundings, and I instantly understood where I was.

The changing room was right next to the toilet. It was connected to the bathroom from earlier. Speaking of which the reason why I knew the toilet was there was because Tsutsukakushi had indicated its location to me.

The changing room was lit up like a road signal. Right, I forgot to turn off the lights earlier.

“We must save electricity!”

I like Electricity-chan (as well as the thin booklets aimed at adults featuring her as the main model), so I had to do as she said.<ref>Probably a fictional electricity mascot.</ref>

...That was really it. I had no malicious intent.

I opened the door to the changing room and was immediately engulfed in white steam.

Probably because someone had just came out, steam and warm air billowed in from the bathroom.

“...You’re not asleep yet.”

“- !?”

A voice suddenly emerged from around the corner, and I couldn’t let out a sound from the shock, which may have been a good thing or a bad thing.

“It’s pretty strange that Nee-san still hasn’t slept by this time.”

A girl who had just stepped out of the shower and was using a towel to wipe off her hair had her back facing towards me.

It was the first time I saw her black hair all let down. The large towel she was using didn’t fit her small head at all. Her elegant shoulders and sleek arms worked together to wipe off the drops of water.

“Senpai should be tired, so you should get the mat off him. He’s a very careless person but he’s not a bad person. I can assure you. ...Rarely, very rarely he can be quite gentle.”

Her back was somewhat reddened as she had just showered, and lemon soda-like water droplets remained on it. Her round butt was dyed the same color as a honeydew, and her legs and thighs were extremely firm

Unexpectedly, her childish figure looked to me just like a soaking wet piece of food.

“Also, I don’t know why but we ran out of scent. You can change it from that shelf over there -”

Tsutsukakushi turned around while completely naked, and time stopped.

I was as stiff as a food specimen in a restaurant since earlier, which made us both inanimate objects.

Our glances exchanged, and the air between us died.

“...”

“......”

“......”

Our four eyes locked there for an unknown period of time.

The billions of years of history of the world from the genesis of life to the extinction of humanity were playing within my head, but the world was still covered in steam, and Tsukiko-chan was right in front of me after taking a shower, and I was still frozen in place.

...No, no. I backed away slowly.

This wasn’t my own will. An extremely powerful yet invisible force seemed to be crushing me.

Tsutsukakushi was emotionless throughout the entire affair, and although her eyes were as pure and clean as a kitten’s, they were filled with an immaterial power. They were like supernovas on the brink of explosion.

I-I couldn’t possibly stay in a place like that! I needed to get back to the room immediately!

“...R-right, the scents!”

“...”

“I’m sorry for using too much...it’s this right...ah, I knocked it off of the shelf...hahah, I’ll put it back for you later...alright, that’s it...good night, sweet dreams!”

I reversed the situation and retreated to the door of the changing room, finally succeeding in retreating.

Good, great!

I had solved the incident in a natural fashion! I truly am great! Now I just had to apologize the next day -

“- You perfect piece of trash. Do you really think you’ll still have a tomorrow?”

Smack.

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder. An overwhelming, bone-crushing killing intent attacked me.

“Eek -!”

The great King of Steel had arrived majestically from the opposite corridor.

She looked at me with a truly cold gaze. All traces of her previous nightmare had completely vanished from those awakened eyes.

And those healthy pearly white teeth were grinding together, creating an extremely malevolent noise. Even the King came to visit the Tsutsukakushi restaurant, she just can’t wait to exercise her teeth... It’s not the time to be joking about things like this!

“W-weren’t you asleep!?”

“Tsukiko’s SOS signal was summoning me. It came to me in a premonitive dream!”

“Ah, I got up because I needed to use the toilet!”

“I never intended to allow you bastard to escape... Hmm? I see! The ability to force someone to sleep really is despicable!”

“Don’t accuse me of this sort of weird supernatural setting!”

“Shut up thief. Even I don’t get to see Tsukiko after showering very often - I won’t forgive you!”

Isn’t this a personal grudge? I had no energy to rebut her however.

The Steel King looked extremely serious from the get-go, and now her expression was twisted to the point of wisdom. She had previously had this expression on her face a lot, but now she could reveal her true feelings, which meant she was extremely emotional, so that fist coming my way must be intending to kill me -

“You bastard, where are you running off to!”

I could only run in order to survive.

I dashed past the Steel King, hopping, skipping, jumping. First the huge jumps that made me viable as a triple jump candidate, to my highest speed that didn’t manage to make me a sprinter, and finally to a stable pace befitting of a cross-country runner, I dashed out of the corridor in this manner.

Everyone has probably forgot about this by now, but I am a stand-in track club member that might continue its legacy after all.

...However, the Steel King was a professional that had mastered all aspects of track and field sports. I had managed to get past her in complete defiance of natural law. Although I’d probably be caught in three seconds anyway.

“D-despicable! Don’t run, Yokodera’s younger brother!”

I did think this way, but I couldn’t sense her chasing after me.

I looked behind me whilst running, to see the King dashing forward like a steamroller, then backing up slowly like a bulldozer after three seconds. She kept repeating this movement, not advancing at all.

It was probably because she was too focused on the open door to the changing room. She may be overly fixated on her sister...

“Eh... Come back! I won’t force you to commit seppuku if you come back now!”

“There’s a punishment even worse than seppuku in modern Japan!?”

The restaurant had became a torture chamber, so I didn’t slow my footsteps a single bit.

I ran down the hallway fainly lit up by the fluorescent lights -

I was lost again.

I saw the corridor connecting to the moya in front of me.

Did I go this way when heading to the toilet?

I couldn’t remember, but more importantly, I could hear the King’s soft yet hurried footsteps somewhere behind me. I could hear her saying things like “Where’s the basin!” “Where’s the scissors!”

“What exactly can one do with those things...?”

I couldn’t think of anything, partly because I didn’t want to think of it.

There was no other way behind me, so I could only proceed forward. I hurriedly continued as a certain noise combined with the banging and crashing of the raindrops onto the roof tiles. Daddy save me, the Demon King’s getting closer.

The angry noises continued to approach, and my footsteps grew faster as well. In the end I half-rolled, half-crawled down the hallway, and crashed into a solid wall at the end.

“This is -”

It was a huge storage warehouse.

It was the kind of treasure houses that would usually appear in period dramas, and the entire thing looked rather dirty even though it was painted. It was very wide. It was about three floors high. There was a closed window on the top, but I couldn’t see it very well since it was too far awaY.

The Tsutsukakushi warehouse stood upright in the middle of the night with a weary appearance due to the passage of time.

- After which i thought.

Maybe that fellow had invited me here.

Because - its heavy and solid doors were slightly opened.

The crack between them was just large enough for one person to slip through.

The inner door and grille opened slowly, maybe because I was exerting a fair bit of force.

It was pitch black within the warehouse. All the commotion coming from the noises of the wind and yells of anger completely disappeared as I took my first step within, and there was only the silence of the night.

The inside of the building was completely separated from the outside world. There was only a prehistoric blackness and the foul stench of man-made products. - And, the presence of something.

A small torch was hung on top of the grille.

I turned it on, and a weak circle of light danced about in the air.

Maybe because it was partially removed, the ceiling was extremely high. I shone the light around my feet to discover that random items were scattered all around.

“...Maybe it’s all trash inside.”

As though an earthquake had just passed, all sorts of things were scattered everywhere, leaving me no place to step.

Didn’t they arrange this place at all? This place kind of decreases my impression of their entire house. There wasn’t even a place to carry out a bondage role-play with a yukata-wearing girl.

I exhaled deeply and pointed the torchlight towards the wall - only to come face to face with the stony cat.

“!?”

The stony cat statue looked down at me expressionlessly.

No. It wasn’t that「Stony Cat」. It wasn’t the poorly-made carving made by Tsutsukakushi Tsukushi and placed on Ipponsugi Hill.

The cat statue here was way too big.

It was almost like an ancient idol that the Mayans worshipped, and took up a space almost even taller than a normal house and appeared extremely heavy.

The thick air made it hard to breathe. The prehistoric darkness, the stale air and the oppressiveness of the sacred-looking statue filled up the warehouse completely. No matter where or which direction you were to face, as long as you were in the warehouse, the stony cat would be staring at you. This closed space from the outside world was for the stony cat alone.

- Suddenly, slowly.

For some reason, I felt something floating in the air. There shouldn’t be wind blowing in the warehouse.

I caught it in the corner of my eye, and my arm grabbed onto it instinctively.

It wasn’t something all that big.

It was just a piece of paper. It was rectangular, thin and yellow.

In the middle of it the character「Seal」was written in blood-red ink.

“What is this...”

I wanted to laugh, but I couldn’t as my throat was too dry.

Is this thing really just a plain old piece of paper?

I didn’t really understand, but shouldn’t it have been pasted where it originally was - like on that strange, humongous statue?

I had a bad feeling. My prediction was hatefully accurate.

The stony cat statue was continuously, continuously, staring at me.

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

File:HennekoVol2Ch1.jpg

2017-05-18T10:30:18Z

Pokokichi2:

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-05-16T11:10:55Z

Pokokichi2:

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

o0o

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Godzilla series.

Both [Godzilla and The Little Princess] and [Godzilla and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Godzilla is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Godzilla fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>The Kanji characters of “Hitsuji” and “You” are homophones. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

o0o

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Godzilla and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Godzilla series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Godzilla. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Godzilla went time-travelling! Godzilla senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Godzilla series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Godzilla gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

o0o

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

o0o

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

o0o

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Godzilla fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Godzilla series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, there is a website.

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-05-10T01:30:49Z

Pokokichi2:

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

o0o

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Godzilla series.

Both [Godzilla and The Little Princess] and [Godzilla and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Godzilla is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Godzilla fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>The Kanji characters of “Hitsuji” and “You” are homophones. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

o0o

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Godzilla and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Godzilla series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Godzilla. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Godzilla went time-travelling! Godzilla senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Godzilla series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Godzilla gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

o0o

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

o0o

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

o0o

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Godzilla fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Godzilla series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, I can see a website

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

==Translator's Notes And References==

<references/>

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko

2017-05-09T16:06:12Z

Pokokichi2: /* Project Staff */

{{Teaser|English}}
'''The "Hentai" Prince and the Stony Cat.''' (変態王子と笑わない猫。 ''Hentai Ōji to Warawanai Neko.''), also known by the shorthand HenNeko (変猫) and Towanai (とわない), is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Sou Sagara|Sou Sagara]] and illustrated by Kantoku. Media Factory has published seven volumes since October 2010. It was adapted into a manga series in 2011 and a 12-episode anime television series by J.C.Staff, which aired between April and June 2013. The anime is licensed by Sentai Filmworks in North America.

The Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko series is also available in the following language:
*[[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko. - Français|Français (French)]]

[[File:Hennekov1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

== Story Synopsis ==
Yokodera Youto is a second-year in high school whose mind is filled with worries. By chance, after praying to the “Unsmiling Cat”, he will actually speak up about everything in his mind! Saving him from his life’s great crisis, is the cool and cute expressionless girl, Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko -

“It’s this kind of girl that gives people a temptation to want to touch from her head to tail.” “You’re a pervert.” “N, no, this is a form of praise!?” “You’re a pervert with a lot of excuses.” “!!??” In short, in order to regain their feelings and facades that was lost due to the “Unsmiling Cat”, both of them have to combine forces and go to an animal cafe, buy swimwear, become a pet of an ojou-sama, et cetera - Nn?

The recipient of the <Most Outstanding Award> of the 6th MF Bunko J Light Novel Awards, this is the youth romantic comedy of the frank pervert and the emotionally cold girl!

== Updates ==

*23 August 2013 - Translation started!
*9 July 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed!
*December 2014 (approx) - Volume 1 listed for English release by DMG

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

== Feedback Thread ==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4780 Feedback Thread]'''

== The ''Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko'' series by Sou Sagara ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Pervert Prince And Stony Cat]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Goodbye My Home]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Please My God]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Welcome My Friend]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Final My Family]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Hello My Darling]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story|Side Story - A Cyber Attack]]

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:Pokokichi2|Pokokichi2]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''
* [http://hennekothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]

* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)

* [[User:Venis|Venis]] (Chinese trans.)

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]

== Series Overview ==

* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。』 2010 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3555-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。2』 2011 1 31 （1 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3800-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。3』 2011 5 31 （5 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3893-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。4』 2011 9 30 （9 22）ISBN 978-4-8401-4207-6
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。5』 2012 3 31 （3 23）ISBN 978-4-8401-4528-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6』 2013 3 31 (3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4686-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6 ドラマCD付き特装版』 2013 3 31 （3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4973-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。7 』 2013 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-04-066028-8
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。8 』 2014 4 24 ISBN 978-4040663890

== Project Status ==

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Sou Sagara]]
[[Category:Teaser (English)]]

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-05-09T16:05:22Z

Pokokichi2:

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

o0o

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Godzilla series.

Both [Godzilla and The Little Princess] and [Godzilla and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Godzilla is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Godzilla fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>The Kanji characters of “Hitsuji” and “You” are homophones. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

o0o

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Godzilla and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Godzilla series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Godzilla. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Godzilla went time-travelling! Godzilla senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Godzilla series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Godzilla gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

o0o

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

o0o

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

o0o

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Godzilla fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Godzilla series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, I can see a website

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-05-09T16:04:37Z

Pokokichi2: /* Side Story: A Cyber Attack */

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

o0o

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Godzilla series.

Both [Godzilla and The Little Princess] and [Godzilla and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Godzilla is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Godzilla fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>The Kanji characters of “Hitsuji” and “You” are homophones. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

o0o

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Godzilla and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Godzilla series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Godzilla. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Godzilla went time-travelling! Godzilla senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Godzilla series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Godzilla gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

o0o

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

o0o

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

o0o

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Godzilla fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Godzilla series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, I can see a website

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko

2017-05-09T16:01:21Z

Pokokichi2: /* Project Staff */

{{Teaser|English}}
'''The "Hentai" Prince and the Stony Cat.''' (変態王子と笑わない猫。 ''Hentai Ōji to Warawanai Neko.''), also known by the shorthand HenNeko (変猫) and Towanai (とわない), is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Sou Sagara|Sou Sagara]] and illustrated by Kantoku. Media Factory has published seven volumes since October 2010. It was adapted into a manga series in 2011 and a 12-episode anime television series by J.C.Staff, which aired between April and June 2013. The anime is licensed by Sentai Filmworks in North America.

The Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko series is also available in the following language:
*[[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko. - Français|Français (French)]]

[[File:Hennekov1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

== Story Synopsis ==
Yokodera Youto is a second-year in high school whose mind is filled with worries. By chance, after praying to the “Unsmiling Cat”, he will actually speak up about everything in his mind! Saving him from his life’s great crisis, is the cool and cute expressionless girl, Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko -

“It’s this kind of girl that gives people a temptation to want to touch from her head to tail.” “You’re a pervert.” “N, no, this is a form of praise!?” “You’re a pervert with a lot of excuses.” “!!??” In short, in order to regain their feelings and facades that was lost due to the “Unsmiling Cat”, both of them have to combine forces and go to an animal cafe, buy swimwear, become a pet of an ojou-sama, et cetera - Nn?

The recipient of the <Most Outstanding Award> of the 6th MF Bunko J Light Novel Awards, this is the youth romantic comedy of the frank pervert and the emotionally cold girl!

== Updates ==

*23 August 2013 - Translation started!
*9 July 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed!
*December 2014 (approx) - Volume 1 listed for English release by DMG

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

== Feedback Thread ==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4780 Feedback Thread]'''

== The ''Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko'' series by Sou Sagara ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Pervert Prince And Stony Cat]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Goodbye My Home]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Please My God]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Welcome My Friend]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Final My Family]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Hello My Darling]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story|Side Story - A Cyber Attack]]

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:Pokokichi2|Pokokichi2]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''
* [http://hennekothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]

* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)

* [[User:Venis|Venis]] (Chinese trans.)

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]

'''Inactive'''

== Series Overview ==

* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。』 2010 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3555-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。2』 2011 1 31 （1 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3800-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。3』 2011 5 31 （5 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3893-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。4』 2011 9 30 （9 22）ISBN 978-4-8401-4207-6
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。5』 2012 3 31 （3 23）ISBN 978-4-8401-4528-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6』 2013 3 31 (3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4686-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6 ドラマCD付き特装版』 2013 3 31 （3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4973-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。7 』 2013 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-04-066028-8
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。8 』 2014 4 24 ISBN 978-4040663890

== Project Status ==

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Sou Sagara]]
[[Category:Teaser (English)]]

User talk:Pokokichi2

2017-05-09T15:58:30Z

Pokokichi2: Created blank page

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko

2017-05-09T15:56:37Z

Pokokichi2:

{{Teaser|English}}
'''The "Hentai" Prince and the Stony Cat.''' (変態王子と笑わない猫。 ''Hentai Ōji to Warawanai Neko.''), also known by the shorthand HenNeko (変猫) and Towanai (とわない), is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Sou Sagara|Sou Sagara]] and illustrated by Kantoku. Media Factory has published seven volumes since October 2010. It was adapted into a manga series in 2011 and a 12-episode anime television series by J.C.Staff, which aired between April and June 2013. The anime is licensed by Sentai Filmworks in North America.

The Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko series is also available in the following language:
*[[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko. - Français|Français (French)]]

[[File:Hennekov1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Cover of Volume 1]]

== Story Synopsis ==
Yokodera Youto is a second-year in high school whose mind is filled with worries. By chance, after praying to the “Unsmiling Cat”, he will actually speak up about everything in his mind! Saving him from his life’s great crisis, is the cool and cute expressionless girl, Tsutsukakushi Tsukiko -

“It’s this kind of girl that gives people a temptation to want to touch from her head to tail.” “You’re a pervert.” “N, no, this is a form of praise!?” “You’re a pervert with a lot of excuses.” “!!??” In short, in order to regain their feelings and facades that was lost due to the “Unsmiling Cat”, both of them have to combine forces and go to an animal cafe, buy swimwear, become a pet of an ojou-sama, et cetera - Nn?

The recipient of the <Most Outstanding Award> of the 6th MF Bunko J Light Novel Awards, this is the youth romantic comedy of the frank pervert and the emotionally cold girl!

== Updates ==

*23 August 2013 - Translation started!
*9 July 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed!
*December 2014 (approx) - Volume 1 listed for English release by DMG

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

== Feedback Thread ==

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4780 Feedback Thread]'''

== The ''Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko'' series by Sou Sagara ==

=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Pervert Prince And Stony Cat]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Goodbye My Home]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Please My God]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Welcome My Friend]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Final My Family]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Hello My Darling]]
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 ===
* [[Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story|Side Story - A Cyber Attack]]

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''

* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Chinese trans.)

* [[User:Venis|Venis]] (Chinese trans.)

'''Inactive'''
* [http://hennekothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]

'''Inactive'''

== Series Overview ==

* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。』 2010 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3555-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。2』 2011 1 31 （1 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3800-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。3』 2011 5 31 （5 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-3893-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。4』 2011 9 30 （9 22）ISBN 978-4-8401-4207-6
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。5』 2012 3 31 （3 23）ISBN 978-4-8401-4528-2
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6』 2013 3 31 (3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4686-9
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。6 ドラマCD付き特装版』 2013 3 31 （3 25）ISBN 978-4-8401-4973-0
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。7 』 2013 10 31 （10 25）ISBN 978-4-04-066028-8
* 『変態王子と笑わない猫。8 』 2014 4 24 ISBN 978-4040663890

== Project Status ==

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Sou Sagara]]
[[Category:Teaser (English)]]

Hentai Ouji to Warawanai Neko:Volume 10 Side Story

2017-05-09T15:56:28Z

Pokokichi2: Created page with "==Side Story: A Cyber Attack== ''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.'' There is an old saying: “The early bird catches th..."

==Side Story: A Cyber Attack==

''Note: This chapter is included in Volume 10 but takes place somewhere after volume 6.''

There is an old saying: “The early bird catches the worm.”

It’s 5 a.m in a dark winter morning, yet in the kitchen, Tsukiko is already boiling water.

Heating her favorite Hello Kitty teapot, then pouring tea leaves into it, then pouring hot water again, and finally wait a few minutes. From there, steam rises, and it gets into the vision of Tsukiko, who is staring blankly through the window.

The night is completely silent as condensing darkness. In the pitch black eastern sky, there is yet no sign of the dawn light.

"...... Yawn..”

There is no need to act in a manner, so Tsukiko lets out a long yawn.

It feels quite relaxing; I think I should yawn a few more times. Yawn. Yawn. Yeah, it’s so pleasant. Today is a good day, too. <ref>Tsukiko is deliberately acting like a little girl, so she usually, though not always, refers herself in the third person.</ref>

Tsukiko wears a thick warm pink pajama and an old, very loose pants used to be her Nee-san’s. Being covered completely by the clothes, she looks exactly like a tilting doll. To be fair, it looks quite scruffy, but she already gets used to it.

Right next to her feet, the electric kettle is making a small noise. And the light of dawn starts appearing.

Tsukiko likes the early morning.

No need to take care of Tsukushi nee-san yet, no need to talk to classmates yet, no need to be afraid of a particular pervert either. During such a time, she can be alone in her small world.

The time when I can do it for myself.

I’m completely free.

No one can intrude into my life. I’m an independent girl.

Right——I’m a Very Important Person!

“Kyaa…”

In the mirror, there lies a girl, posing like a leopard cub.

Well, well, well, it seems that my body has grown just a little more, hasn’t it?

Wonderful. Unbelievable!

Still being in her tilting doll-like clothes, the young girl passionately imagines a future image of herself, and then delightedly giggle.

Those actions are already parts of her daily routine. If she is caught off guard by a particular prince for some reasons, then something bad will happen for sure. Luckily, no one’s here except her. Such a wonderful feeling, to be free to do whatever she wants!

Tsukiko continues to stretch out until satisfied. After that, she sits down and drinks tea.

The black tea is extremely sweetened… But she must endure it. Otherwise, her body won’t develop quickly.

Now it’s time for another routine.

Tsukiko is checking [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] —— a website that she creates it herself.

----------------------

Currently, there is a popular franchise at world level, which is the so-called Godzilla series.

Both [Godzilla and The Little Princess] and [Godzilla and The Mermaid] are two popular shoujo manga.

Those manga take an unconventional approach. For example, Godzilla is the protagonist; then there are the usual violent and bloody gore scenes, as well as some battles against alien monsters, then some weird romance. One may say those two are absolute chaos, but that’s exact the reason why they’re popular.

As a result, the manga series gains a huge fandom among young readers. There are countless fan sites and forums dedicated to it.

Tsukiko’s website is also about Godzilla fanart and fanfictions. Due to a significant amount of traffic, the website is constantly up and down.

Today, the view count is even crazier, because——.

Last night, the author uploaded some illustrations for a short novel.

Title: [The Prince and me].

This is your typical romance short novel. There is only two protagonists, a male and a female named Hitsujito and Hoshihana. To Tsukiko, writing this novel is just like retelling her love story, so there’s no difficulty.<ref>The Kanji characters of “Hitsuji” and “You” are homophones. “Hoshi” means “the stars,” and “Tsuki” means “the moon.”</ref>

Apparently, the comment section is filled with numerous compliments after just one night.

“Really touching!”, “I’m moved to tears”, ”I’m so sympathetic to the two characters”, “Author-san, you are surely a genius♪", “My elder sister likes it so much, too”, “Can’t say it’s bad”, “You have the potential to be a professional”, “A classic!”, “Please accept my friend request,” “I wait for new chapters every day”, “Could you show me your pantsu, please?”

Et cetera.

.... My-my. The latest chapter has received much admiration from readers, apparently. Tsukiko’s head is full of those compliments. It feels like the Hello Kitty teapot and the slippers are dancing joyfully.

Although Tsukiko loves drawing illustration for children fairy tales, doing that for classic romance is also her cup of tea, too.

It really feels great.

...Frankly, I already get addicted to it. Each compliment warms the cockles of my heart. Please keep commending me.

To Tsukiko, the third best thing in this world is to be recognized by others.

Additionally, what I like second best is imagining my appearance when I become a fully-matured young girl. And what I like most is eating snacks. But still, much more than that is to sneakily look at a particular dreamy guy, to understand his expression, and to look into his eyes…

Wait wait. Can’t have such an indecent thought at the early morning. I’m really a shameless——

——Suddenly, a loud sound.

What has awakened her from the daydream is the shrieking sound from the electric kettle.

She sees something annoying.

A new comment appeared.

“This chapter is kinda confusing…. I don’t like the current development at all. Therefore, I only rate it one over five stars” - by [little beans].

Although this comment goes unnoticed between countless praises, it has successfully affected Tsukiko.

It ain’t easy to be happy like that, and yet her mood gets darken in an instant.

Again, that person. They always criticize my work, using the aliases [little beans]. Every time I upload a new chapter, their comments appear so quickly. I guess they want to make themselves special by saying something opposite from the majorities.

Hmph. If they don’t want to read my novel, what stop they from reading another one? I write it for my beloved readers, not only for themselves. This isn’t a for-profit project, nor I want a public opinion poll, why did they have to rate my work.

Okay, since I’m a big-heart girl, I will forgive them this time. If I were the old me, then probably there would be a massacre. They should think of themselves as lucky.
Tsukiko presses her arm against the table, then stands up.

It’s time to make a breakfast.

“....Well, I need to wake Nee-san up, too.”

Tsukushi isn’t a lazy, but sometimes she pretends to be sleeping. She also loves to tease her younger sister by grabbing her into under the blanket. It happens all the time.
“Gotta be on my guard today. I will wake her up for real.” Reluctantly, Tsukiko walks to the kitchen.

From the outside, the dawn is slowly arriving, putting an end to the short-lived happiness.

Still thinking vacantly, Tsukiko holds a big pot, with her slender yet strong arms.

Well, [little beans]—— Who is this person after all?

----------------------

“Here, over here! Come over here!”

Follow Azusa Azuki-san’s frantic arm-waving, Tsukiko walks to a seat near a window, where Azuki-san is sitting.

Monday, lunch break.

The canteen is filled with starving students, so to find a vacant seat is nearly impossible. Not to mention The Starving King a.k.a Tsukiko can’t stand waiting forever on the line for a meal, so she rarely comes here.

Unfortunately, the second period is P.E, so after that, it’s obvious when everything in my lunchbox suddenly disappears. That must be a good sign, right? I’m such a master chef.

As soon as my friends and I enter the canteen, we see a second-year senpai sitting alone right next to a window.

I immediately give orders to my friends. I will get the seats, and they will wait in line to buy lunch.

“Oh man, I thought Tsutsukakushi comes here with herself......"

Azuki-senpai lowers her head, disappointed.

And then she quickly looks at me and waves her hands.

“I, I, I don’t come here alone either! Really! This seat is already for someone!”

“Yeah yeah.”

“No, please listen to me. I have! Friends! I really do!”

“I know, I truly mean it.”

Tsukiko nods.

Well, she doesn’t need to pretend it like that. When I look at Azuki-senpai, for some reasons, my heart becomes really calm. I guess this is one of Senpai’s various merits.
Coincidentally, Azuki-senpai is waiting for someone. Coincidentally, she is wasting her free time for a particular person. And coincidentally, she brings a shoujo manga for that person, too.

“Azuki-senpai, is this…”

“Ehehe, have you noticed it already? It’s the latest monthly issue! I will lend it to you right after I finish reading!”

“Thank you.”

Very slightly, Tsukiko’s eyelashes move.

[Godzilla and The Happy Prince - The latest issue of Godzilla series]

To be fair, Azuki-senpai is quite amazing. Even Tsukiko and her friends couldn’t buy all the three issues of Godzilla. Azuki-senpai is such a dedicated fan.

“This issue must be released today, am I right?”

“That’s why I had to asked the teacher to leave class for an hour; then I ran straight to the bookstore. This time, Godzilla went time-travelling! Godzilla senior went back the past, then using a space-warping plasma attack to kill the villain antagonist and change the future! So badass!”

“Azuki-senpai must love the Godzilla series then.”

“Ahaha, you are right. Godzilla gives me the courage; I love every character from the series.”

“Do you read its fanfiction also?”

“Obviously, obviously! Every time I read something, I have to express my feeling on it, so I usually comment below. Moon Child-chan, do you know any good fanfiction website?”

“Let me think…”

Tsukiko starts to be suspicious of her senpai.

Let out a long breath, Tsukiko carefully glances at Azuki-san, then says it.

“—— For example, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] or something like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve known it for a while! Its popularity is enormous as a blue whale!”

Still doesn’t notice that she is observed, Azuki Azusa frowns.

“...Well, the story seems to be promising at first. However, there is a problem right now.”

“Hmm? Why do you think so?”

“The relationship between two protagonists seems forced.”

The suspected Azuki-san is playing with a straw in one of her hand, and her chin is against the other. Fruit juice is dropping slowly on the tray.

She looks like a particular annoying reader who can easily give a one over five stars rating ——Tsukiko wonders.

“Why does it seem forced? That’s what the author intends from the start.”

“But still...Think about it, to be fair, Hoshihana is just the pet cat of Hitsujito, right? Even if we accept the fact that a cat can talk like a human in fictions, pairing those two characters seems forced to me.”

Azuki-san suspiciously grins.

Finally understand it, Tsukiko is furiously angry. However, it’s obvious that no one can tell it from a look.

Hmph, what’s the problem of being a cat? If they are destined to be together, then race or age are just trivial.

“.....So, Azuki-senpai, which do you think should be the best couple pairing?”

“If I have to choose a partner for Hitsujito, well, to be honest, my answer is the Azuri-san….”

“Quite an answer, then.”

Azuri is another childhood friend of Hitsujito. She has only a small number of fans; her character setting is a dog-girl that has been used in various works. Frankly, Tsukiko only uses Azuri as a side character. The intended love interest here is Hoshihana, isn’t it obvious.

…. But I’m an adult! So I should say it in a roundabout way.

“I don’t think Hitsujito and Azuri is a good pairing.”

Sheesh, I did speak it out loud. Such a crucial mistake.

“Well, I don’t ship Azuri to Hitsujito, but still, I just don’t think Hoshihana can end up with him right now. I know she is stunningly cute, and I do want to smooch her cheeks, but I can’t imagine Hitsujito will chase after Hoshihana at the moment. Obviously, it’s just a fictional work, but at least they better make it more logical, right?”

"...... Logical......"

“Well, that was just my two cents, feel free to disagree with it. I hope [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] will be only better in the future!”

Azuki-san gives an encouraging look to my gloomy face.

“I have to prepare for the next period, so goodbye then. Next time, please let me borrow some good DVD movies again! Tsutsukakushi, you really have good tastes, I’m looking forward to it.”

“.... Okay. I’ll remember.”

Tsukiko watches Azuki-san walk away, then tightly clenches her fist under the table. “Better make it more logical”? I see I see. If that’s what you want, then I will show my countermeasure. Let’s gather some material for my writing.

----------------------

In the afternoon, after school, I am waiting for Senpai. He shows up just a few minutes later.

“These days it’s rare for us to meet like this. Did you said you need me to give a hand?”

Yokodera Youto smiles sheepishly.

To Tsukiko, he is quite charming in his winter uniform, with a hand-made tie and long scarf.

He has just finished his training in the track and field club, I guess. Even now, the air is filled with his unique youthful aroma.

Sneakily, Tsukiko inhales, fills up her lungs with the scent. It seems like there is a warm liquid slowly flowing in my veins.

Well, this is similar to replenishing your cell phone battery, isn’t it? Enough for three days.

But still, that ain’t sufficient.

Today, I need to launch an attack.

“Senpai, I’m having trouble. Do you mind giving me a hand?”

“Surely. If it’s you, then even after thousands of years, or being killed thousands of times, or when the world reaches its end, my love won’t change.”

“Thank you. Standing here is a bit awkward, so let’s go.”

“...Come on, if my Tsukkomi ignores me, then what am I gonna do for now?”

“Either you stop babbling, or I will inject you with a syringe full of thiopental and lock you in chains.”

“Wow, I’m frightened now! Why will you do that? I didn’t expect such an answer!”

“Because you are a pervert.”

“Come on…. Are you mad at me?”

Still firmly holding Yokodera-senpai’s hand, I arrive the public playground.

There is only a lonely lamppost. The air is chilly. The swing is continuously moved by the cold wind.

I sit on a park bench right behind a sandpit. He also casually sits right next to me. There is no distance between us.

“My-my, these days it’s freezingly cold. It’s such a good time to find a little girl, then cuddle with her to warm my body up”.

“Spring won’t come for now.”

“Could you just be my Tsukkomi for a while, come on…. Okay okay, I take back my words, all right?”

“If Senpai wants to be warmed up by human’s temperature, then I will throw you in a place with such a condition. I will slowly cook you in a pot at 36 degree Celsius, so don’t worry.”

“I am sorry! Well, I can kinda predict what you will say, so it’s hardly a surprise.”

“You are apparently a pervert.”

“... So, Tsukiko-chan, what do you need from me?”

Yokodera-senpai speaks with a smile.

He smiles a lot. And that’s what I love about him, but I can’t let his smile seduces me for now.

The way he calls my name is becoming more and more unpredictable.

Just when summer ended, he always called me as “Tsukiko,” but for some reasons, he started to add the suffix “-chan,” or even outright using my family name instead.

Perhaps that’s how he shows his genuine love to me, but then what if he doesn’t care for me instead?

Like how the relationship between the Prince and Hoshihana is going.

I see. To overcome the prejudice of race and age difference, that’s the only solution of the love between I —— I mean the love between Hoshihana and Hitsujito-kun!

There is a blazing fire in Tsukiko’s eyes. I actually feel like I’m Superman now. I can tear down a wall with just a mere look!

“Actually——I want you to act as you were someone proposing marriage.”

“....Proposing, marriage? What do you mean?”

With her eyes constantly winking, Tsukiko talks non-stop to Yokodera-senpai.

“I’m drawing a children manga for the service club. The plot has some romance stuff. But I can’t think of any good dialogue, so I hope Senpai could give me some advice.”
I do need some advice for my writing, so I’m not telling a lie. Kinda.

“Yeah, I get it, and I do want to help you out. But still, to suddenly come up with a marriage proposal, it just…”

Scratching his face, Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly.

“Just say anything, it’s fine. Pretend to propose. Suddenly propose. Casually propose. I already know Senpai is superb at this.”

“Hey hey, that’s completely wrong! Do you think of me as that bad?”

“I believe that you are a gigolo. You know you are a bit handsome so that you can deceive some young girls with your flattering. Okay, time’s up, speak now.”

“It doesn’t work this way. I can’t casually say such a thing. I have to think very carefully, choose my words thoroughly… And if my words don’t go to my intended target, I can’t express my real feeling, and then my words will be all meaningless.”

Playfully, Yokodera-senpai knits his brows.

Why is he so stubborn? However, I already know his real intention.

Tsukiko scratches the ground with her boots. It seems like she just hit a pebble.

Closing her eyes, then kicking the pebble away, Tsukiko gathers all her strength and says these words at last:

“... Fine then, what about using me as your intended target?”

“What?

“... I mean you can pretend to propose marriage to me.”

“——Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

“Kyaa!”

“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m genuinely happy just by receiving a look from you.”

“Please stop!”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes, my life is completed. Your eyes are two eternal black obsidians; I can pluck up my courage forever while looking at them.”

“It’s enough!”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I will pay everything to get closer to those eyes, even if I can only move just one more step.”

“It’s enough. Enough already. Uwaaa, I concede, are you satisfied?”

From a declaration of war to a total surrender, it only takes one minute.

Covering her face with her right hand, Tsukiko hysterically hits the guy next to her with her left one.

If I didn’t stop him, perhaps he would keep flattering me like forever.

“See, finding the right person is of importance. With her, everything will be okay!”

“Uwaa waaa…”

To be honest, I didn’t imagine this situation at all. Completely out of expectation. That was more of a killing move, rather than a marriage proposal. I’m so embarrassed; I can’t even look at his eyes.

If so, then I will.

"...... Tsuki, Tsukiko-chan!?"

Still sitting on the park bench, I draw closer to him.

From shoulders to shoulders, from thighs to thighs, the distances between them narrow.

I can feel the warmness, the breathes, and the heart beats of Yokodera-senpai. I know his eyes is fixated on me. He is looking at me from just a few centimeters afar.
Senpai gulps. Even I can tell what kind of mischief he is planning in his head. I don’t understand what I’m thinking. I’m completely flustered, what should I do now?

Then, he speaks.

"Tsukiko ——"

"...... You, to, kun......"

We don’t know who makes the first move, but still, at this moment, ten fingers are slowly interlaced…

—— Jingle Bell!

[[File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg]]

My cell phone has just received a new message.

In an instant, we pull back. The sky is dyed pomegranate pink, and the wind has stopped.

Pulling my cell phone in trembles, I see the text message is Nee-san’s. She asked me to go home quickly and make us dinner. Such a spanner in the works, fine then, today there will be no dinner.

When I look upon again, the night is falling. The moon is hanging on the crimson sky, along with some twinkle stars.

“Ahaha, well then… Let’s go home.”

Yokodera-senpai smiles wryly. Tsukiko nods in silent.

----------------------

I’m in the mood of writing now.

After being scolded, Nee-san has returned to her own room, with an empty stomach, still crying. Tsukiko quickly turns on her old laptop.

No need to think carefully. Words and words flow naturally. The story of the present starts to become the novel of the past.

These words aren’t born from my petty imagination. They are just floating directionlessly in the sea of time and space. What I do is merely collecting them and forming them into a story. So this novel isn’t something I create from nothing, rather, I just rediscover it.

The feeling when you write something down——it should be like that, right? Tsukiko happily thinks.

The story between Hoshihana and Hitsujito will be updated today.

However, there will be a significant development.

It doesn’t take much time after all. She just starts typing, then before realizing, she already writes 20 pages. The old story slowly becomes a romantic dream.

[Hoshihana, my dear...

Hitsujito looks at me by his charming eyes.

We have been with each other for so long. Before Hitsujito starts to speak, I already know what’s in his mind. The way Hitsujito talk is so smoothly, I can listen to his voice every day. Perhaps that is the so-called being charmed?

But I’m a good girl, so I have to pretend it like nothing, wait for him to make the first move. To be honest, I don’t hate Hitsujito’s handsome face at all, nor I hate Hitsujito’s endearing voice. So no matter what he says to me, I will agree wholeheartedly. Am I a girl in love?

"Hoshihana, my dear. Since the moment you entered my life, my heart has been taken away. I see the universe in your eyes, and before knowing, I have been brought toward it, enchanted for eternity.”

"Uh-huh."]

——Just by writing this part, Tsukiko is totally flustered.

Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing moment, yet so sweet, too.

At that time, I couldn’t think straight, so I didn’t write down his original words. But still, my feeling is new as ever. If I can’t even look straight at what I wrote, then I guess my writing is okay then. There’s no problem, no problem…

Giving myself some courage, I indulge in my memories, continue writing…

[“Your eyes worth millions of dollars, well, such a cliché saying to the point of being laughable. But I just want to tell you I’m on the cloud nine just by receiving a look from you.”

“Is that everything?”

“Even if I vanish from this world in the next moment, as long as I’m reflected in your eyes for one mere second, my life is completed. Your eyes are so cute and charming; they sparkle as two eternal stars. I am more than willing to risk my life to protect them.”

“Have you finished yet?”

“Although I can never hold your eye pupil in my hands, still, I wish I could at least feel the wind from your eyelashes or could whisper to your eyes about how much I love you, or could press my lips on your eyes and kiss them millions of times. I wish I can become your husband, to live with your forever and ever.”

“You just barely passed the test.”]

After finishing those lines, I smile cheerfully. Unfortunately, I can’t remember his exact saying, but the writing gives me the same embarrassment, so it counts, right?

["Hitsujito......"

After saying, Hitsujito approaches his lover closely.

In the park, among many others, Hitsujito bravely proposes to me. Since I’m a good girl, I should be a bit more lenient, right. So I let him draw closer to me, yet suddenly his right-hand goes under my sweater, right on my belly. Hey hey, you pervert!

I’m going to complain, but then my cell phone rings. Panicked, Hitsujito pulls back. Come on, arriving, then leaving in such a sneaky way, where’s your courage at?

"Ahaha...... Let’s go home now."

Hitsujito smiles wryly.]

——And then, Tsukiko stops typing.

There is something wrong here.

I don’t want to write it like this.

Even that’s what happened in real life.

I, myself, can’t accept this kind of development at all.

Let’s stop for a moment. To Tsukiko, this is the first time she doesn’t write her story by her emotions.

After much thought, Tsukiko changes the last paragraph.

[I’m about to complain, but actually, my cell phone is put on silent mode. Therefore Hitsujito has no idea. I’m really smart, am I?

"Hoshihana...... I can restrain myself no longer."

Like a wild beast, Hitsujito gropes me.]

"—— My-my......"

I let out a small sigh. My heart beats rapidly.

Unknowingly, I cover my face with both hands, shake my head continuously. I can’t look at that paragraph anymore.

I do want to stay out of my comfort zone, to change my writing style. Though, I guess I’m a bit too young for this. I have zero experience.

But still, I want to——.

Tsukiko takes a deep breath, then stops covering her eyes.

If I successfully conquer this challenge, I can enter the world of famous novelists. Come on me, let’s keep fighting, for the glorious infinite future!

Tsukiko’s hair tail starts to wag. Perhaps it’s her own way to express her feeling. She comes back to the laptop.

Tonight’s gonna be a long night.

----------------------

Tsutsukakushi resident wakes up quite early.

At 5 a.m, Tsukiko holds a tea cup in one hand, types on the notebook computer by the other.

After a little of reluctance, she finally clicks on [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] website. Now even if I don’t dare to see it, there’s no way out.

Let’s see the readers’ reaction.

—— Yesterday, Tsukiko spent the whole day to write a new chapter of [The Prince and me], then uploaded it.

Frankly, I have devoted too much on this novel.

Hitsujito-kun is an attractive and manly guy. Perhaps a bit too bold. More than once, I have to take a shower between writing; otherwise, my mind won’t calm down with those indecent thoughts.

My new writing style describes everything in a way much more explicit than before.

However, this is the first time I use the saying of [a particular guy] in my writing, so I have no idea what will happen. And if the readers end up disliking the new style, then what am I gonna do?

I shut my eyes tightly, then slowly open them.

Fully opened——

"It’s grea a a a a a a at!"

And that’s the first thing enters my vision.

"I’m so moved!" "I’m crying." "I really feel sympathetic to the two protagonists......" "Author-san is such a genius★" "My elder sister fainted after reading!" "I really like this web novel." "Are you a novelist?"

"Love it!" "Please accept me as your apprentice!" "Really look forward to the next chapter!" “I’m not joking, when will you finally show me your pantsu?”

——Actually, they are all praise.

Looks like the readers are fine with it. No, they even love it.

While scrolling, I see a particular username.

"It’s a bit too… but still, it’s really charming, but still a bit too..." - by [little beans].

There’s only that. No rating.

I carefully examine that comment.

"...... Well... Hmm."

Tsukiko doesn’t show any expression at all. she looks like a fortune cat. However, her feet is tapping joyfully.

Looking at the window, I imagine my body when I am a mature girl in the future.

—— Wait, I can’t get carried away.

I clap on my face.

More. I need to write more. I have to launch the next attack, then the lightning attack, not to mention the critical attack, too.

When it comes to war, I will never sign a treaty. I will destroy my enemy completely. The only way to end a war is to build an overwhelming army.

First —— Let’s text to Yokodera-senpai, tell him to wait for me in the park after school. It’s just for gathering materials for my web novel, I haven’t come up with any plan yet.

"Hah, hah......"

Tsukiko’s face reddens. She rubs hands on her face to calm down, then lets out a long breath.

----------------------

It has been two weeks since when the author of [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] changed her writing style.

[The Prince and me] is based on real events between Youto-san and me. Tsukiko uses everything she can remember.

After Hitsujito proposed to Hoshihana, there have been many following chapters. From proposing to marrying, and now their third child is soon to be born.

I wrote the time when we went to Odaiba Park, two characters did some indecent stuff in a Ferris wheel cabinet. The time when we propelled a boat in Inokashira Park. And on Takao Hill, too.

Well, I just retell my own story (Tsukiko tells herself that). Yokodera-senpai is always the one at fault, he is a pervert (I think). So pervert, I don’t even know what I should do to him (Sounds like someone’s trying to justify it). Pervert pervert (Because I am too lenient, he can take advantage).[Please read volume 6 for more details!]

Although writing continuously really wears me out, I don’t feel reluctant at all.

—— I guess...

"Life is such a miracle......"

Tsukiko thinks deeply while preparing breakfast.

Recently, they don’t want to check their website’s comment section.<ref>Tsukiko changes the way she refers to herself, again.</ref>

It’s not because they lose their interest. Rather, they become too ecstatic, sometimes they stay up late the whole night for a few consecutive days.

But still, they no longer want to read the comments. Neither the readers’ nor [little bean]’s. They just don’t care about it at all. Not just once they doze off right next to the notebook.

As the website administrator, is that really okay to them?

"...... Just ask her directly”.

Tsukiko looks at her miso soup bowl, then yawns.

o0o

When I was walking on the second year’s hallway, I met Azuki-senpai.

"Hi, Moon Child-ko! Usually, I am chatting with my friends on this time every day, but I have just finished, so it’s coincidental to meet you! Good morning!"

Realizing Tsukiko, Azuki-senpai immediately acts as she is saying goodbye to some imaginary friends. It really makes me happy. Today is a good day, too.

Since I don’t want Senpai to be alone, I follow her.

"Good morning, senpai."

Tsukiko bows. Both of them stand next to the balcony.

They exchange their favorite manga, novels, and DVDs. Then, pretendedly, Tsukiko suddenly remember something.

"About the Godzilla fanfiction”.

“Hmm, yes?”

"Recently, [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon] writing style has changed. Azuki-senpai, what do you think about that?"

"White Cat’s House? Oh, I see, that Under The Moon website?"

Azuki-senpai knits her brow, then suddenly claps her hands.

And then.

"Didn’t I tell you? That fanfiction is not really my cup of tea, so these days I don’t follow it. Really sorry then."

She casually says it, so innocently.

"...... Did you say, you don’t follow it these days?"

"The last time I visited it was many months ago. Three months? Or half a year? You said they change their style, could you elaborate?"

"No, there’s nothing important."

Tsukiko shakes her head a few times.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind, there are countless question marks (???). It’s really weird. Doesn’t [little beans] comment on the website every day? So who is her?

"What’s going on......?"

Azuki-san innocently asks.

The one who breaks the silence between them is Azuki-senpai.

"But then, I want to read it now! After all, there must be something interesting after such a long period!"

"...... I’m afraid it won’t meet your expectation. Though the style has changed, but in reality, the authors just write what they want, without regarding of any comment from the readers. I think you’ll be disappointed."

"That’s exactly why I want to read it. Isn’t it more charming, well, how do I describe it, let’s say to be yourself is what make your writing appealing.”

"To be yourself......"

"Right. You write it because you like it. You write it because you are happy. The rest is unimportant. Be yourself. What you write is truly yours. You start it, then you end it with your own hands. Fanfictions or original works, all of them follow the same rule, right?"

—— So that’s why.

That’s why.

"Hey hey!! Don’t think of me as a jerk who just wants to do like she wants.....Ahaha!"

"......"

"Hey, Moon Child-ko, you are staring at me too seriously......"

Standing there, dumbfounded as being hit by a lightning, Tsukiko just stares at an innocent yet so wise senpai. Then she smiles.

So that’s what she really meant. Be yourself.

I don’t write for “someone”. I write my story for myself.

Not because I want to satisfy my desire. Just because writing is really fun.

I feel like my burden has been lifted.

“My-my… I’m really sorry, I guess I acted too complacently, how should I apologize…”

Feeling better, Tsukiko looks upon the sky.

Though winter hasn’t ended yet, she can feel the warm light going through window glass.

—— One more thing.

Her recent interest in writing is probably due to happy memories with [a particular guy].

However, the V.I.P Tsukiko doesn’t know it. Not yet.

o0o

Today, the number of comments are higher than before.

The forum is filled up with various discussions.

"It’s fun reading this!" "I can’t stop my feeling!" "Unbelievable…"Author-san, you are a genius ∵" "My elder sister wants an intervention!" "Don’t change the way you write." "Could you tell me your pen name and your list of works." "Long live the novel!" "You are my idol now." "I will re-read it from the beginning." "I was joking about your pantsu, please forgive me."

Et cetera.

...... Sometimes, there are some criticisms, too.

But I’m not afraid of them. I already expect it.

I don’t feel like I want to know who [little beans] is.

Because she isn’t my enemy. We are all the fans of Godzilla series.

If someone knows I’m the author, then that’s different, but I don’t really worry about that. The Internet is so vast, how can anyone identify me just from this website?
I am free. I am truly truly free.

No one bounds me. No one interferes me. I just write what I write.

Right—— I have become a professional!

“Kyaa…”

As a routine, Tsukiko poses as a leopard cub in front of the mirror. Then she shakes her head.

It’s not time yet. Let’s quickly put on clothes.

Not because there’s school today. Because it’s Sunday, usually I will spend my whole day writing.

Today, [a particular guy] visits my house.

o0o

After making sure of her appearance, Tsukiko goes outside to meet Yokodera-senpai. However, he seems a bit weird.

Even after entering the common room, he is still uncomfortable, because he keeps looking around. I have to tell him that Nee-san isn’t at home; then he starts speaking.

"...... There is a very important matter that I want to tell you about."

“What!"

Still being busy at replenishing her energy by sniffing him, Tsukiko suddenly chills like a kitty. She sneakily looks at him.

He seems very flustered.

—— A very important matter, between us…?

These days we hang out a lot, visit many places, then do various indecent things. Since when I wrote the second part of [The Prince and me], I feel like we are very close to each other. More than once, I imagine when we register for marriage, with our hands hold together.

Don’t tell me.

Don’t tell me don’t tell me.

Is he planning to propose to me right now?

Wait, what? I haven’t prepared at all. You must do it steps by steps. Have you told Azuki-san about this? And don’t forget to tell your parents. I’m really happy with the name Yokodera Tsukiko, but then Tsutsukakushi Youto is good, too. Thank God thank God. If we live together, then replenishing my energy will be a piece of cake. Hey hey, don’t forget we are still students. How many children do you want? Thank God thank God thank thank God.

Inside Tsukiko’s mind is a committee with hundreds of members, each of them is talking non-stop. Wait wait. I need to control myself. I can’t let him buy me this cheap. Can I persuade him letting me become the master of our household?

Tightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, Tsukiko finally decides.

After gathering the opinions of 100 people, Tsukiko decides to pretend it like she doesn’t understand his words yet.

"...... I have no idea, why don’t you elaborate more?”

"Fine, but well...... Are you sure you aren’t being stalked by a freak recently?"

"What, Frankenstein?"

Tsukiko’s mouth twists. What in the world he is talking about, I wonder.

"Senpai, are you referring yourself?”

“Hey, don’t look down at me like that! Since when am I a stalker?”

"I have to agree. Even the word ‘stalker’ isn’t enough to describe you."

"That ain’t what I mean —— Okay, I will ask you directly. Do you think there are pictures taken of you unknowingly?"

"If there is someone who takes a picture of me without my consent, then obviously you’re the one.”

"No, I’m not! Never once I succeeded at that! So I’m still innocent!"

"In short, you are not innocent; you are a criminal who hasn’t found success yet."

"Well well, if Tsukiko-chan has no idea, then the one being stalked must be I......"

"Senpai, could you explain what are you talking?”

"It’s a long story."

Yokodera-senpai starts to press some buttons on his cell phone. Apparently, he doesn’t look like someone who is proposing at all.

......What a letdown. Now I wonder why I end up with such a dork.

Tsukiko lets out a long sigh.

After that, I only half-heartedly listen to him.

"—— Okay, you may think I’m just a worry-wart. However, don’t you think there are a little too many coincidences? For example, there was a time when we went to the cinema, then right on the next day, the setting used in the web novel was the cinema also. Even our dialogues are copied words-by-words. I admit the last part is different, but those proofs are more than enough to prove that the author stalked after us, then they wrote down what he saw in his novel.”

"Yeah…"

"Obviously, I shouldn’t comment like “Could you show me your pantsu?”. I really like that novel, so I praise the author by my best sayings. I guess the author wanna take revenge on me, so they decide to write our love story into his novel. Such a bad person, right?"

"Yeah…. What?”

Suddenly, I realize that Yokodera-senpai’ story seems to be more frightening than I thought.

Before my eyes, there is senpai’s cell phone.

On the screen, I can see a website

The design is really familiar.

Very similar to mine.

...... Wait a second.

Wait another second.

I have, a, very, bad, premonition.

"Yeah, that’s the suspicious website. It’s called [The White Cat’s House Under The Moon]”

"So that’s what you mean? Oh my god!”

"You know it too, do you? Damn. What should we do against such a stalker? I’m afraid that the author could be right in our room...... Hey, Tsukiko-chan? You seem so ill...... Are you okay?"

“I'm all right."

"That’s good to hear. But still, that author is surely an indecent person. Spending their time daydreaming, not to mention talking to themselves in front of the mirror. We can use those clues to trace them...... Hey hey, Tsukiko-chan......? You are shivering crazily, are you sure you don’t have a fever ?"

"I’m completely fine, no need to worry."

"Okay, fine then....... Let’s continue our conversation. That person is really perverted; they need to be observed carefully. Pervert of perverts, master of Pervert, they don’t even know that they are more perverted than perverts...... Tsukiko-chan, what happened!? Why did you faint!? Foam is coming from your mouth, my-my, please wake up!"

o0o

Tsutsukakushi resident. A long night.

"Uwaa waa waa waa waa......"

Dark circles appear under her eyes, but Tsukiko still continues typing.

She is still writing on that website, but it isn’t public anymore because it was suddenly taken down without any notification to the readers.

Tsukiko, please try your best.

Until when you truly become a matured women!

File:HennekoSideStory2.jpeg

2017-05-09T15:36:19Z

Pokokichi2: From Hentai Ouji no Warawanai Neko, volume 10, omake chapter.

From Hentai Ouji no Warawanai Neko, volume 10, omake chapter.

User talk:Thelastguardian

2017-05-05T04:02:36Z

Pokokichi2:

Hey just wanted to thank you for translating parts of this novel. After watching the first two episodes of the anime its nice to be able to read the parts of the original work and see what was changed. Its also easier to pick up hints in the novel than it is in the anime :)

== Black Bullet ==
Deserves to be translated.
Need more translators. It's not even in the "Light Novels" tab.
The link : http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Black_Bullet

Hi, i would like to help with the Black Bullet Series by being an editor. How do i join? -親切な王

== Uhmmm. SIR. ==
Why don't you make a category where we are able to upload are own novels. Possible?
:3

== Kokoro Connect Spanish Pending Project ==
Hello, I don't mean to sound so blunt however in order for an alternative language project to be confirm it needs a '''Main page''' and a '''Registration page''', right? I already consider that and the first chapter of the first volume is already translated. Also adding a forum to the page. All it needs to be fully confirm was to contact an administrator to be consider so I'm contacting you. And if it's wrong to do it here I'm terribly sorry but I was looking around how else to do it and this is the only method I ended it up with... --[[User:BakaSenpai|BakaSenpai]] ([[User talk:BakaSenpai|talk]]) 21:22, 22 October 2012 (CDT)
== Nice translation. Mind if I proofread it? ==

While reading, I couldn't help but notice grammar and spelling errors. I've gone through Chapter 1 and fixed what blatant grammatical and spelling errors I could find as I read. Kyon's dialogue is in parenthesis during the first parts of the chapter but not in the later parts. I'm assuming this is present in the Japanese translation so I'll leave Kyon's speech alone in the later chapters. I've resisted changing any character's dialogue and only switched around words where the meaning was rough or unclear. I'll leave futher polishing up to you. [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:57, 17 April 2006 (PDT)

I'll add my thanks to '''Baltakatei''''s, and offer my help with proofreading/translation. See my user page for further introduction to me. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:03, 18 April 2006 (PDT)

== Nice translation. Mind if I grab a chapter? ==

I'm fiddling with translation of chapter 5, and I expect to be contributing a chunk of translated material later today, if this is all right with you. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 08:01, 20 April 2006 (PDT)

== Use the "Current Event" page ==

Hey lastguardian! mind if we use the current event page for discussion between editors & translators for the guidelines for standardlising the project?

It'll easy to have everything under one page, then to have it on the main page discussion tab page or in the individual chapters talk pages.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:37, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

All righty... now we have several different places for discussion of the '''same''' part of the project. With text duplicated. That means that when an update is made, and discussion or commentary is needed, the text needs to be placed in two or more locations. This '''DOES NOT WORK'''.

I '''strongly suggest''' that all discussion on issues regarding individual chapters be kept to the talk pages for the chapters, and only central issues like Kyon's tenses and the like be discussed on the main page.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:46, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

::I was just thinking about that as I checked the pages yesterday. I tried to sort through them in my mind, and I pretty much have an outline. I was going to do it today, but I guess you beat me to it.

::--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 12:28, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

This is something I would agree with - it just makes more sense, to me, to discuss individual chapters on that chapter's talk page, and discussing more global things on the current events page.

Maybe, instead of duplicating all of the discussion to the current events page, we should just put a link to each chapter's discussion page somewhere on the current events page. Something like [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Volume 1, Chapter 1 Discussion]], possibly? Just put one for each chapter at the top of the page, I guess. Above the table of content box.

--[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:07, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

::Which is why I post "Awkward Phases" only in Discussion page. Anyway that is part of my plan that I was planning to discuss today.

::--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 12:28, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I agree with Ryukaiser, we should just link to the discussions for each chapter, to avoid fiddling with duplicated text.

Which sort of ties in with the question of translation notes. Have a look at how I've arranged the discussion page for chapter 5. There's a complete section for translation notes, which is to say notes that are ''directly'' related to issues in that chapter. I've given each of them a subheader in the section for translation notes, in the order in which they occur in the text. I don't mention Kyon's tenses or stuff like that -- that's for a central debate on the main discussion page.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 05:50, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I copied all the discussion in the "Awkward phrases" section that wasn't already there over to the Chapter 1 discussion page, and linked it in the format guideline discussion page. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 23:11, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== FoN move to Dedicated Editor ==

Hello Captain :D

I've just read that noticed on the registration page about FoN's change of heart.

If this is the first time you heard of it, that's good, if not, well i hope you got this before you changed anything.

All i ask is that you hold off a little before you do it, i just wish to talk to him about this. I believe it will serious hamper the project if we lose one of our only two translators.

oh ok, i meant three :rolleyes:, but one of our [i]Active[/i] ones :D

let me talk to him, and see if i can persude him to not to change. if i can't, so be it. but at leased I have to try.

Regards your Aide De Camp.

(‘-’)\

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 18:50, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Amazing speed! May I be a part of it? ==

Harunako from Otyaku.com here. What a wonder to see the speed in translation efforts! Can only say "admirable." I'm now in vacation in United States, but after the vacation I would like to help in the Vanishing of Suzumiya Haruhi. Only under your approval, my captain! [[User:Harunako|Harunako]] 22:15, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

== Wiki Bug? ==

hello TLG,

looking quite active today. (^^)

just got a report from Darkoneko about some 'bug' in the wiki:

I can't copy the text here because the spam;filter blocks the text "Display[:]none"

here is the link to that message:

[http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=User_talk:Onizuka-gto#Nav-same Wiki Bug?]

Sincerely,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:02, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

I understand, thanks for getting the ZnT thing up.

Now i just have to figure out how to create the custom pages, and add the users.

(^^;)>

anyway, good luck on your exam tomorrow.

Sincerely,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:13, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

Understood Captain,

thanks for the power-up! (^^)/

regards,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:33, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

== working ==

yep search restricted

cheers. boss.

oh, one thing, tried to create a new NT page but it gave me page creation limit?

is this restricted to only one page?

== Requesting permission to submit a certain chapter ==

I already e-mailed you about this, but anyways, I hope I can contribute a little in the translating of "Charmed at first sight LOVER", since the current translator is AWOL, which I'm guessing is Absent Without Official Leave.
(P/S: Sorry if I sound like a n00b but I'm not really sure how things work, so I thought it would be better to ask before posting anything)

- --[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] 04:00, 19 November 2006 (PST)

== CSS Loading Extension? ==

Hey TLG,

Just wondering if there's an extension out there you could install where if I created a page called:

Testpage

and then created a page called:

"Testpage/main.css"

The main.css would get loaded and apply styles to Testpage and anything that includes Testpage. Is this possible? Thanks.

--[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]

== Permisson for my post ==

--[[User:Midishero|Midishero]] 10:22, 6 August 2009 (UTC)I come from vnsharing.net
and I want to post a vietnamese CLANNAD page. May I have your permission?

== Permisson for Toradora Light novel ==

I am from vnsharing.net/forum. I just want to have your permission to use Toradora English version. I want to translate it into Vietnamese version which will be posted in vnsharing.net/forum. I wonder if I can get your permission about that?

P/S: My nickname in vnsharing.net is the same here: Terra_Maiden. Thank you very much for your concern.

--[[User:Terra_Maiden|Terra_Maiden]] 10:31 AM, 10 August 2009 (UTC)

== Permission for Chrome Shelled Regios light novel series! ==

[[User:Sloth|Sloth]] 05:50, 3 July 2010 (UTC). I am coming from vnsharing.net/forum. May i have your permission to use Chrome Shelled Regios English version. I want to translate it into Vietnamese and post it in vnsharing.net/forum.My nick name in vnsharing.net/forum is Sloth too.

== Could you add The Longing of Shiina Ryo to the sidebar, please? ==

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo

Thanks in advance!

==Contacting==

So you dont get emails if there are changes at your talk page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:36, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

no --[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 22:29, 4 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, good to know ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 19:00, 5 October 2010 (UTC)

==Boku wa tomodachi ga sukunai==
Arent already enough chapters translated for becoming a full project? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:24, 9 December 2010 (UTC)

Doesn't feel like it :p
--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 00:33, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

Do you fear it will get an official release as soon as you make it an official project? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:56, 18 December 2010 (UTC)

The only thing I fear is fear itself :p . Honestly though, I am not worried/afraid about this at all.
--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 18:12, 16 January 2011 (UTC)

Could you please check out this page,

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai#Pls._more

thank you, i'll be waiting for your response. - Aezile

if you don't mind, I'll edit and proof-read this ^_^ --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 06:26, 19 May 2011 (UCT)

<div style="background-color: #FAFAFA;">
Hey there! I'll edit volume 9 (talked with inaban) and would like to edit the main-site to look like [[Oda Nobuna no Yabou (Deutsch)|this]]. To avoid unpleasantries I'd like to ask of your approval. So no changes to the content, just style. Greetings, [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 15:30, 13 October 2013 (CDT)
</div>

==Golden Time==
I just thought that maybe Golden Time should also be added to the sidebar? Rpapo has completed a full chapter and has been putting out pages consistently. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 07:00, 20 January 2011 (UTC)

:Albeit slowly... --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 19:03, 20 January 2011 (UTC)

If he wants to, sure. --[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 19:09, 20 January 2011 (UTC)

:For me, this has all been an extended (and largely ungraded) homework assignment, helping me to learn the language better. There appear to be a number of people following the story (50 or so judging by the page counter), but it hardly compares to Toradora or many of the other projects. On the other hand, it's hardly a teaser anymore, and I expect another book will come out in March or April (it's not in their February announcement). There will be work for others, if there's enough interest. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 19:20, 20 January 2011 (UTC)

Isnt it already overdue that this series gets its own sidebar entry? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:31, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

It's still a teaser; I will add it once Rpapo upgrades it to a formal translation project. --[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 01:59, 15 June 2011 (UCT)

== Collapsible Tables ==

Umm. I was wondering. Why don't the tables become collapsible when I enter the parameters: '''class="wikitable collapsible collapsed"''', '''class="toccolors collapsible collapsed"''' or '''class="collapsible collapsed"'''? I mean in wikipedia and all wikia sites the function works. This site also seems to be based on the same structure. If this site does have a similar functionality can you tell me? I got the collapsible code data from these two places: [http://heroeswiki.com/Help:Collapsible_tables] and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Help:Collapsing]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 21:47, 3 June 2011 (UCT)
:Sorry for butting in, but it's not a standard feature AFAIK. See [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Manual:Collapsible_elements#Before_1.17] (B-T uses [[Special:Version|v1.16.2]], i.e. pre-1.17) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:04, 3 June 2011 (UCT)

I see. Thanks. That's all I wanted to know. *Groan* Another of my ideas scrapped. Oh well. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:02, 4 June 2011 (UCT)

Once MediaWiki releases 1.17, I will upgrade to it. Then I can add this without changing the code. --[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:00, 15 June 2011 (UCT)

I think it has released it. [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/MediaWiki_1.17 MediaWIki 1.17]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 16:46, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

Nudge. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 20:57, 10 July 2011 (UCT)

Could you also update Cite.php to it's latest version. That would allow for grouping of <nowiki><ref>s</nowiki> thus allowing us to divide the footnotes according to chapter when compiled in the volume fulltext versions. Just a thought. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:01, 16 July 2011 (UCT)

Nudge nudge. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:44, 21 July 2011 (UCT)

Done
--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 18:50, 23 July 2011 (UCT)

Is it me or the website became slow and the as well as the sidebar? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 19:43, 23 July 2011 (UCT)

Kira: Yeah but all of a sudden it's back up to speed now. I guess that happened due to the installation. But the speed just upped back now. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 19:50, 23 July 2011 (UCT)

Thelastguardian: Thank you for updating MediaWiki. So to confirm... you have updated MediaWiki, Cite.php extension and implemented collapsibility as stated in the links on [[MediaWiki_talk:Common.js]]??? The last part is debatable since the tables aren't collapsing automatically as programmed. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 19:50, 23 July 2011 (UCT)

Well It seems that the collapsing has begun to take effect. I've also confirmed that references can now be grouped properly. Thank You. I really appreciate all the work you guys did. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 20:40, 23 July 2011 (UCT)

== Subpages ==

Recently, I had the idea of making the chapter pages of one of the projects I frequently visit into subpages of their respective volume pages. I also learned that there is an example of such a system being attempted (The Monogatari Series) however it was a failure (maybe because subpage ability isn't activated on main namespace). Could you check on it? Here... these pages might help in understanding how to check and activate such options: [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Help:Link#Subpage_activation] and [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Manual:$wgNamespacesWithSubpages]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:53, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

Please activate it (especially for the namespaces "Main" and "Template" (for subtemplates). Subpages have the unique abilities of having a small link to their parent pages at the top AND needing smaller link/call names when linked or called from their parent page <nowiki>{{Series:Volume# Chapter#}}</nowiki> would just become <nowiki>{{/Chapter#}}</nowiki>. That's a two positive points, no? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:53, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

Plus I feel bad about the Monogatari Series trying a failing at such a good thing. Well I do also want to try it out on the IS series, lol. But I do seriously think it will be a good idea if we implement it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:53, 18 August 2011 (CDT)

== Punctuation correction ==

I would like to invite you to join [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=4564 this discussion]. I think it is important and would appreciate it if you'd support me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:41, 13 September 2011 (CDT)

== Thanks for Haganai!! ==

/sweeps dust off account

Just logging in to thank you for translating Haganai, the first novel to make me actually laugh out loud in ages ;)

Cheers Big Boss!

[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] 09:07, 5 November 2011 (CDT)

==Sayonara piano sonata==
onizuka gto seems unresponsive, so i'll try my luck here and copypaste my message.
there is a project that can be approved right away - [[Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский| SPS russian]]. that pending athourization banner has been there too long))) basically i just want to remove the "pending authorization" tag...--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 22:03, 15 July 2012 (CDT)

== Changing Default Signature for all member users ==

Hey Thelastguardian, it's been a while. I have a favor to ask. You know how annoying it is to go through the user page to get to a user's talk page via the default signature; especially when you're in a hurry. Well I found a way to fix that. But I need a supervisor or above to do it for me. Can you copy the source code of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/MediaWiki:Signature this page] to [[MediaWiki:Signature]]? It would be a great help if you did. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:16, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

Thanks a lot! :) [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 23:21, 9 August 2012 (CDT)

== Is it possible to add new characters into the Special Characters -> Symbols section? ==

I mean I know we have «» but we also use many of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_typographic_symbols#Brackets_and_quotation_marks these special brackets and quotation marks] in some special circumstances. In fact I have seen them being used. If these can be inserted via copy paste then putting them in that section would be even better. So is there some way to do so? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

== Why don't the <math></math> tags work? ==

It would be a great help in writing mathematical equations and fractions if it would work but it doesn't. Do you know why? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:32, 14 August 2012 (CDT)

The latest version of MediaWiki took out the component. I've manually installed it.
--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] ([[User talk:Thelastguardian#top|talk]]) 01:05, 11 December 2012 (CST)

== SHnY - Tagalog ==

Well, good day (or maybe good evening?). Mind if I translate some of the chapters of the 4th volume of Suzumiya Haruhi no Yuutsu ('''Tagalog''')? I'm currently translating the "PROLOGUE" of it and I accidentally clicked the save page without your consent. I'm very very sorry for that. Ehe! Anyway, this is my first time fiddling with BT Wiki so please give me some slack (did I use the wrong words here? Maybe the phrase "please take care of me" should do it, right?) I'm not that fast on translating and I'm a total newbie but I'll try my best.

[[User:Oninn|Oninn]] 04:19, 21 Sept 2012 (UTC)

== Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==

I'm new to the translating stuff but I hope to contribute to the light novel community at Viet Nam. Hope you can approve it !

== Can't PM on the forums anymore ==

I just noticed that I can no longer use PM on the baka-tsuki forums, it says I'm not "authorized". (My account is "Eternal Dreamer", just like here.) I know I could use it before, so I'm stumped that I can't anymore. Am I unaware of something? I came to you because the FAQ said I should go to a board administrator in this kind of situation. --[[User:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]] ([[User talk:Eternal Dreamer|talk]]) 10:26, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

Never mind, just realized it was because of the new "10 posts" rule. (Guess I'm going to have to get more active on the forums from now on.) You don't have to respond back, I'll just fill up my posting quota until I'm allowed to PM again. --[[User:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]] ([[User talk:Eternal Dreamer|talk]]) 10:29, 20 October 2012 (CDT)

==Wikimania==
Are you going to attend Wikimania 2013 in Hong Kong?

Maybe. I might be in Hong Kong around that time (half work half personal). We will see.

==Permission to externally host our projects on BT==
Hello, I would like to request if we can externally host our projects on Baka-Tsuki. Thank you for your time, and I look forward to hearing back from you. --[[User:Imoutolicious|Imoutolicious]] ([[User talk:Imoutolicious|talk]]) 23:30, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

== Haganai V9 ==

Hello, just wanted to ask for permission to continue T/L for Haganai Volume 9. The other translator, Vexed I believe?, is working on Universe series I think so just figured I'd help out a bit. --[[User:Inaban|Inaban]] ([[User talk:Inaban|talk]]) 12:53, 13 October 2013 (CDT)

== Need Help. ==

Hello, I'm a new member here and I want to start translating Heavy Object novel to Arabic, yet I still don't know how this works here on the site, could I get some help please?
Thx for reading.

== User Skins/Common.js ==

Hello TLG, I was wondering if you could enable this in LocalSettings.php?
<pre>$wgAllowUserJs = true;</pre>
It allows users to apply personal javascript to their accounts. For example, I personally want to see a filtered recent changes with only edits greater than +3000 chars. I could do this with js enabled, and it only affects my browser and no one else's. This is how it works on Wikimedia sites, which have that option enabled: [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:User_scripts] [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 12:15, 8 February 2014 (CST)

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] ([[User talk:Thelastguardian#top|talk]]) 00:34, 27 March 2014 (CDT)
I don't feel comfortable allowing users to put in their own JS- I've seen too many XSS attacks. Would $wgAllowUserCss work in your situation?

== Forum registration ==

Hi, I'm trying to register to BT's forums but it keeps saying my IP is blocked for some reason for another. This is odd as I haven't had an account on the forums in years. I would send an email instead of posting here but there are no contact details anywhere.

== Editing issues ==

Umm, I'm wondering, why is the BakaTsuki editors having issues? I mean the wiki editing not the people.
If I post an entire translated chapter, it jumbles it into 1 huge paragraph & the 'Search & Replace' isn't working either.
It is honestly making editing and posting difficult.

I posted an example of how the image looks once I click preview (and that's how it turns out when you post a new chapter.)[https://scontent-a-lax.xx.fbcdn.net/hphotos-xfa1/t31.0-8/q71/s720x720/10273382_648750311886111_2766299931121513177_o.jpg Pic is Here]

This has been happening after the changes to the system. It won't allow a massive paste, so I'm stuck having to paste a sentence at a time, which is annoying.

If this isn't the right place to ask about/post the issues, then where should I go?--[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]] 17:16, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

Is the issue still exist? [[User:JinXiang|JinXiang]] 19:15(GMT+8), 27th June 2014

== Register Baka Tsuki Forum ==

Excusme Sir.

I want to register Baka Tsuki Forum to discuss about translation project.
But i couldn't because there were this statement
"Your IP 202.72.223.186 has been blocked because it is blacklisted. For details please see http://www.blocklist.de/en/view.html?ip=202.72.223.186.
Your IP 202.72.223.186 has been blocked because it is blacklisted. For details please see http://www.five-ten-sg.com/blackhole.php?Search=Search&ip=202.72.223.186.
An entry on the blacklist may have several reasons:
1. You are a well-known spammer.
2. Last time a well-known spammer was using the dynamic IP address which you got from your ISP (Internet Service Provider), your e-mail address or the username you have choosen.
3. Your ISP is well-known for a lot of spamming customers and is not fighting against spammers enough."

When i tried to register Baka Tsuki Wiki, i found the same problem. But suddenly i could register successfully.
How to fix this problem, i only use ISP from my office and mobile modem.
Please help me.

Thank you Sir.

I suddenly just have registered successfully.
But I still think why it happens.

Thank you sir for your attention.

== Delete Gekkou (Vietnamese) ==

Dear Thelastguardian,

Please delete the following page, because this light novel has been licensed in Vietnamese.

[[:Gekkou:Volume 1 Illustrations_Viet]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_1]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_2]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_3]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_4]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_5]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_6]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_7]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_8]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_9]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_10]]

[[:Gekkou:Chương_11]]

[[:Gekkou:Lời_bạt]]

Those pages has been wiped out before just for safety reason but please delete it completely. Thank you.

[[User:My2ndAngelic|My2ndAngelic]] ([[User talk:My2ndAngelic|talk]]) 08:54, 5 May 2016 (UTC)

== Hentai Ouji no Warawanai Neko ==

Hello, I see the Hentai Ouji no Warawanai Neko project has been on hiatus for around 4 years, so I'm gonna pick it up. I don't have a plan of making a proper translation group yet, rather, I just want to post my chapters. Here is (an omake chapter)[https://docs.google.com/document/d/19SyecJzlZFAzGEZvEhjQHV9XEynw0Zx4plNt4ZbzoiQ/edit?usp=sharing] that has been translated to English.

I am looking forward to your reply and approval. --[[User:Pokokichi2|Pokokichi2]] ([[User talk:Pokokichi2|talk]]) 06:02, 5 May 2017 (CEST)

User:Pokokichi2

2017-05-05T01:38:57Z

Pokokichi2: Created page with "My other aliases are walrus/walruspoko. I'm planning to translate Henneko. Not sure if I can finish such a long series though. Really need a grammar editor."

My other aliases are walrus/walruspoko.

I'm planning to translate Henneko. Not sure if I can finish such a long series though. Really need a grammar editor.

User:Venis

2017-05-02T13:21:25Z

Pokokichi2:

'''New site, same spirit.'''

https://unnamedtranslations.blogspot.com

Are you still working on the Henneko project? Because the project has been hiatus for so long and I wanna pick it up.-Pokokichi2